Tag Archives: Old Soviet Stories

THE QUEEN OF SPADES by Alexander Pushkin

THE QUEEN OF SPADES
by Alexander Pushkin

The Queen of Spades means secret hostility.
A New Book on Fortunetelling.

CHAPTER I

In the cold, rain, and sleet
They together would meet
To play.
Lord, forgive them their sin:
Gambling, late to win
They’d stay.
They won and they lost,
And put down the cost
In chalk.
So on cold autumn days
They wasted no time
In talk.
THEY were playing cards at the house of Narumov, an officer in the Horse Guards. The long winter night passed imperceptibly; it was after four in the morning when they sat down to supper. Those who had won enjoyed their food; the others sat absent-mindedly with empty plates before them. But champagne appeared, the conversation grew livelier, and every one took part in it.

‘How have you been doing, Surin?’ Narumov asked.

‘Losing, as usual. I must confess, I have no luck: I play cautiously, never get excited, never lose my head, and yet I go on losing!’

‘And you ‘ve never been carried away? Never risk a high stake? I marvel at your self-control.’

‘But look at Hermann!’ said one of the visitors, pointing to a young engineer; ‘he has never held a card in his hands, never staked a penny on one, and yet he sits with us till five o’clock in the morning watching us play.’

‘I am very much interested in cards,’ Hermann said, ‘but I am not in a position to sacrifice the essential in the hope of acquiring the superfluous.’

‘Hermann is a German; he is prudent—that’s all!’

Tomsky remarked. ‘ But the person I really can’t understand is my grandmother, Countess Anna Fedorovna.’

‘How ‘s that?’ the guests cried.

‘I cannot conceive why my grandmother does not play,’ Tomsky went on.

‘But surely there ‘s nothing wonderful in an old lady of eighty not gambling?’ Narumov said.

‘So you know nothing about her?’

‘No! We certainly don’t.’

‘Oh, then listen! I must tell you that some sixty years ago my grandmother went to Paris and was very popular there. People ran after her to catch a glimpse of la Vénus moscovite; Richelieu paid his addresses to her, and grand-mamma assures me that he very nearly shot himself through her cruelty. In those days ladies used to play faro. One day at the court she lost a very big sum to the Duke of Orleans. When she came home she told her husband about her loss while untying her farthingale, and taking off her beauty spots, and ordered him to pay her debt. My grand-father, so far as I remember, was a kind of butler to my grandmother. He was terrified of her; and yet when he heard of such a fearful debt he lost his temper, fetched the bills they owed and, proving to her that they had spent half a million in six months, and had neither their Moscow nor their Saratov estate near Paris, flatly refused to pay. Grandmamma gave him a box on the ear, and went to bed alone as a sign of her displeasure. The following morning she sent for her husband, hoping that these homely measures had had an effect on him, but found him as firm as ever. For the first time in her life she went so far as to reason with him and explain; she tried to put him to shame, pointing out with condescension that there were debts and debts, and that there was a difference between a prince and a coach-builder. But it wasn’t a bit of good! Grandpapa was in open revolt. ‘No’—and that was the end of it. Grandmamma did not know what to do. She counted among her intimate friends a very remarkable man. You have heard of Count St. Germain, of whom they tell so many marvels. You know that he claimed to have lived for centuries, to have invented the elixir of life and the philosopher’s stone, and so on. People laughed at him as a charlatan, and Casanova says in his Memoirs that he was a spy; but in spite of his mysterious ways St. Germain looked a perfect gentleman, and had a very pleasant manner. Grandmamma is still devoted to him, and gets angry if any one speaks of him with disrespect. Grandmamma knew that St. Germain had plenty of money. She decided to appeal to him, and wrote a note asking him to come to her at once. The eccentric old man came immediately, and found her in terrible distress. She described in the blackest colours her husband’s barbarity, and said at last that she rested all her hopes on his friendship and kindness. St. Germain pondered.

‘I could provide you with that sum,’ he said,’ but I know you wouldn’t be happy till you paid me, and I don’t like to cause you fresh worry. There ‘s another way: you can win it back.’ ‘But, dear Count,’ grandmamma replied, ‘I tell you I have no money at all.’ ‘It’s not a case of money,’ St. Germain replied; ‘ please listen to what I ‘m going to tell you.’ And he revealed to her a secret which every one of us would give a great deal to know. . . .’

The young gamblers redoubled their attention. Tomsky lighted his pipe, and taking a pull at it, continued: ‘That very evening grandmamma appeared at Versailles, at the jeu de la reine. The Duke of Orleans kept the bank; grand- mamma made a slight apology for not having brought the money, and telling some little story to excuse herself, began playing against him. She selected three cards and played them one after the other: all three won, and she retrieved her loss completely.’

‘Accident!’ said one of the guests.

‘A fairy tale,’ remarked Hermann. ‘Marked cards, perhaps,’ a third chimed in.

‘I don’t think so,’ Tomsky replied impressively.

‘What!’ said Narumov,’ you have a grandmother who can guess three cards in succession and you haven’t leamt her secret yet?’

‘Learnt it, indeed!’ Tomsky replied; ‘she had four sons, one of whom was my father; all four were desperate gamblers, but she did not reveal her secret to one of them, though it wouldn’t have been a bad thing for them, or even for me. But this is what my Uncle Count Ivan Ilyitch told me, assuring me on his honour that it was true. Tchaplitsky, you know, the one who died a beggar after squandering millions, as a young man once lost three hundred thousand, to Zoritch if I remember rightly. He was in despair. Grand-mamma was always severe on young men’s follies, but somehow she took pity on Tchaplitsky. She gave him three cards, which he was to play one after another, and made him promise on his honour never to play again. Tchaplitsky went to Zoritch’s; they sat down to play. Tchaplitsky staked fifty thousand on his first card and won; doubled his stake and won; did the same again, won back his loss, and had something left him into the bargain. . . .’

‘I say, it’s time to go to bed; it’s a quarter to six.’ It was daylight indeed. The young men emptied their glasses and went home.

CHAPTER II

‘II parait que monsieur est décidément pour les suivantes.
‘Que voulez-vous, madame? Elles sont plus fraîches.’
A Society Conversation.
THE old Countess X. was sitting before a mirror in her dressing-room. Three maids were standing round her. One held a pot of rouge, another a box of hairpins, and the third a tall cap with flame-coloured ribbons. The Countess had not the slightest pretension to beauty—all that had faded long ago—but she preserved all the habits of her youth, followed strictly the fashions of the seventies, and dressed as slowly and carefully as sixty years before. A young lady whom she had brought up from a child was sitting at an embroidery frame by the window.

‘Good morning, grand’maman,’ said a young officer, coming in. ‘Bon jour, mademoiselle Lise. Grand’maman, I have a favour to ask of you.’

‘What is it, Paul?’

‘Allow me to introduce to you a friend of mine and to bring him to your ball on Friday.’

‘Bring him straight to the ball and introduce him to me then. Were you at the N.s’ last night?’

‘Of course! It was very enjoyable; we danced till five in the morning. Miss Yeletsky looked perfectly charming.’

‘Come, my dear! What do you see in her? She isn’t a patch on her grandmother. Princess Darya Petrovna! By the way, I expect Darya Petrovna is looking much older, isn’t she?’

‘How do you mean; looking much older?’ Tomsky answered absent-mindedly. ‘ She ‘s been dead for the last seven years.’

The young lady raised her head and made a sign to the young man. He bit his lip, recalling that they concealed from the Countess the deaths of her old friends. But the Countess heard the news with the utmost indifference.

‘Dead! I didn’t know,’ she said. ‘We were maids of honour together, and as we were being presented, the Empress . . .’

And for the hundredth time the Countess told the anecdote to her grandson.

‘Well, Paul, now help me to get up,’ she said afterwards. ‘Lizanka, where is my snuff-box?’

And the Countess went behind the screen with her maids to finish dressing. Tomsky was left with the young lady.

‘Whom is it you want to introduce?’ Lizaveta Ivanovna asked quietly.

‘Narumov. Do you know him?’

‘No! Is he in the army?’

‘Yes.’

‘In the Engineers?’

‘No, he is in the Horse Guards. What made you think he was in the Engineers?’

The young lady laughed and made no answer.

‘Paul!’ the Countess called from behind the screen. ‘Send me some new novel, only please not a modern one.’

‘How do you mean, grand’maman?’

‘I mean, a novel in which the hero does not strangle his father or mother and there are no drowned corpses. I am terribly afraid of them.’

‘There are no such novels nowadays. But perhaps you would like a Russian novel?’

‘Are there any Russian novels? Send me one, my dear, please do!’

‘Excuse me, grand’maman, I am in a hurry. . . . Good-bye, Lizaveta Ivanovna! What made you think, then, that Narumov was in the Engineers?’

And Tomsky went away.

Lizaveta Ivanovna was left alone; she abandoned her work and looked out of the window. Soon a young officer came from behind a corner-house on the other side of the road. Colour came into her cheeks; she took up her work again, bending low over the embroidery. At that moment the Countess came in, fully dressed.

‘Order the carriage, Lizanka,’ she said, ‘and let us go for a drive.’

Liza got up from her embroidery frame and began putting away her work.

‘What’s the matter with you, my dear? Are you deaf?’ the Countess shouted. ‘Be quick and order the carriage.’

‘Certainly,’ the young lady answered quietly, and ran to the hall.

A servant came in, and gave the Countess a parcel of books from Prince Pavel Alexandrovitch.

‘Good, thank him,’ the Countess said. ‘ Lizanka, Lizanka, where are you off to?’

‘To dress.’

‘There’s plenty of time, my dear. Stay here. Open the first volume and read to me.’

The girl took the book and read a few lines.

‘Louder!’ the Countess said. ‘What’s the matter with you, my dear? Have you lost your voice, or what? Wait a minute . . . give me the footstool. Bring it nearer. . . . Well?’

Lizaveta Ivanovna read two more pages. The Countess yawned.

‘Leave off,’she said. ‘ What rubbish it is! Send the books back to Prince Pavel with my thanks. . . . What about the carriage?’

‘The carriage is ready,’ said Lizaveta Ivanovna, peeping out into the street.

‘And why aren’t you dressed?’ the Countess said. ‘One always has to wait for you. It’s too much of a good thing, my dear.’

Liza ran to her room. Two minutes had not passed when the Countess began ringing violently. Three maids rushed in at one door and a footman at the other.

‘Why don’t you come when you are called?’ the Countess said to them. ‘Tell Lizaveta Ivanovna that I am waiting.’

Lizaveta Ivanovna came in, wearing a hat and a pelisse.

‘At last, my dear!’ the Countess said. ‘What finery What is it for? For whose benefit? And what is the weather like? I believe it’s windy.’

‘No, madam,’ the footman replied. ‘There ‘s no wind at all.’

‘You say anything that comes into your head! Open the window! I thought so: there ‘s a wind, and a very cold wind, too! Unharness the horses! Lizanka, we aren’t going: you needn’t have dressed after all.’

‘And this is my life!’ Lizaveta Ivanovna thought.

Indeed, she had a wretched time of it. Bitter is the bread of others, said Dante, and hard the steps of another man’s house; and who should know the bitterness of dependence better than a poor orphan brought up by a rich and worldly old woman? The Countess certainly was not bad-hearted, but she was capricious as a woman spoiled by society, stingy, and sunk into cold egoism like all old people who have done with love and are out of touch with the life around them. She took part in all the vanities of the fashionable world;

she went to dances, where she sat in a corner, rouged and dressed up in the ancient fashion like some hideous but indispensable ornament of the ball-room. The guests, on arriving, went up to her with low bows, as though carrying out an old-established rite, and after that no one took any notice of her. She received the whole town at her house, observing a strict etiquette and not recognizing any of her guests. Her numerous house-serfs, grown fat and grey in her entrance hall and the maids’ room, did what they liked, and vied with one another in robbing the decrepit old woman. Lizaveta Ivanovna was the domestic martyr. She poured out tea and was reprimanded for wasting sugar; she read novels aloud, and was blamed for all the author’s mistakes; she accompanied the Countess on her drives— and was responsible for the state of the roads and the weather. She was supposed to receive a salary, which was never paid her in full, and yet she was expected to be as well dressed as every one else—that is, as the very few. She played a most pitiable part in society. Every one knew her and no one noticed her; at balls she danced only when someone was short of a partner, and ladies took her arm each time they wanted to go to the cloak-room to put something right m their attire. She was proud, she keenly felt her position and looked about her waiting impatiently for someone to rescue her; but the young men, vain and calculating in their very frivolity, did not deign to notice her, though Lizaveta Ivanovna was a hundred times more charming than the cold and insolent heiresses on whom they danced attendance. Many times, leaving quietly the dull and sumptuous drawing-room, she went to weep in her humble attic, where there was a paper-covered screen, a chest of drawers, a small mirror, and a painted bedstead, dimly lighted by a tallow candle in a copper candlestick.

One morning, two days after the evening described at the beginning of this story, and a week before the scene that has just been described—one morning Lizaveta Ivanovna, sitting at her embroidery frame by the window had happened to glance into the street. She saw a young officer in the Engineer’s uniform who stood gazing at her window. She bent over her work again; five minutes later she looked out once more—the young man was standing on the same spot. Not being in the habit of flirting with passers-by, she looked out no more and worked for a couple of hours without raising her head. Dinner was served. She got up to put away her embroidery frame and, glancing casually into the street, saw the officer again. It struck her as rather strange. After dinner she went up to the window feeling somewhat uneasy, but the officer was no longer there, and she forgot about him. . . .

A couple of days later she saw him again as she was leaving the house with the Countess. He was standing by the front door, his face hidden by his beaver collar; his black eyes gleamed from under his hat. Lizaveta Ivanovna felt alarmed, she did not know why, and stepped into the carriage indescribably agitated.

When she came home she ran to the window—the officer was standing in the same place, his eyes fixed on her; she walked away, consumed with curiosity and excited by a feeling entirely new to her.

Since then not a day had passed without the young man appearing at a certain hour before the windows of their house. A contact had arisen between them of itself, as it were. Sitting in her usual place at work she felt his approach —and, lifting her head, looked at him longer and longer every day. The young man seemed to be grateful to her for it: with the keen eyes of youth she saw a flush overspread his pale cheeks every time their eyes met. Before the end of the week she had smiled at him.

When Tomsky asked the Countess’s permission to introduce a friend of his, the poor girl’s heart beat fast. But hearing that Narumov was in the Horse Guards and not in the Engineers, she was sorry, by an indiscreet question, to have betrayed her secret to a thoughtless man like Tomsky.

Hermann was the son of a German who had settled in Russia and left him a small fortune. Firmly convinced that he must secure his independence, Hermann did not touch even the interest, but lived on his pay without indulging in the slightest extravagance. But since he was reserved and ambitious his friends rarely had occasion to laugh at his being too careful with his money. He had strong passions and an ardent imagination, but strength of character saved him from the usual vagaries of youth. Thus, for instance, though a gambler at heart, he never touched cards, having decided that his means did not allow him (as he put it) to sacrifice the essential in the hope of acquiring the superfluous —and yet he spent night after night at the gambling tables watching with a feverish tremor the vicissitudes of the game.

The story about the three cards greatly affected his imagination and haunted his mind all night. ‘What if,’ he thought the following evening as he wandered about Petersburg, ‘what if the old Countess revealed her secret to me? or told me the three winning cards? Why shouldn’t I try my luck? … be introduced to her, win her favour, become her lover, perhaps; but then all this takes time, and she is eighty-seven, she may die in a week, in a couple of days! And, the story itself … is it likely? No! economy, calculation, and hard work—those are my three winning cards, that’s what will increase my capital threefold, sevenfold, and secure me leisure and independence!’ Arguing in this way he found himself in one of the main streets of Petersburg in front of a house of old-fashioned architecture The street was crowded with carriages which, one after another, drove up to the lighted porch. Every minute the shapely ankle of a young beauty, a military boot with a clinking spur, or a diplomat’s striped stocking and shoe appeared on a carriage step. Fur coats and cloaks flitted past the majestic looking porter. Hermann stopped.

‘Whose house is that?’ he asked the policeman at the corner.

‘Countess X.’s,’ the policeman answered.

Hermann shuddered. The marvellous story came into his mind again. He walked up and down the street past the house, thinking of its owner and her wonderful faculty. It was late when he returned to his humble lodgings; he could not go to sleep for hours, and when at last sleep overpowered him lie dreamt of cards, of a green-baize-covered table, bundles of notes, and piles of gold. He played card after card, resolutely turning down the corners and won all the time, raking in the gold and stuffing his pockets with notes. Waking up rather late, he sighed at the loss of his fantastic wealth, and, setting out once more to wander about the town, found himself again opposite the Countess’s house. It was as though some mysterious power drew him to it. He stopped and gazed at the windows. In one of them he saw a dark-haired girl’s head, bent over a book or needle-work. The head was raised. Hermann saw a rosy face and black eyes. That moment decided his fate.

CHAPTER III

Vous m’ecrivez, mon ange, des lettres de quatre pages
plus vite que je ne puis les lire.
A Correspondence.
THE moment Lizaveta Ivanovna had taken off her hat and mantle, the Countess sent for her and ordered the carriage again. They went out. Just as the two footmen lifted the old lady and put her through the carriage door, Lizaveta Ivanovna saw the officer close to the wheel; he seized her hand; before she had recovered from her fright, the young man had disappeared: a letter was left in her hand. She hid it inside her glove, and heard and saw nothing during the drive. The Countess had the habit of asking every moment while they were out: ‘Who was it we met? What is this bridge called? What’s written on that signboard?’ This time Lizaveta Ivanovna answered inappropriately and at random, so that the Countess was angry.

‘What’s the matter with you, my dear? Are you asleep? Don’t you hear or understand what I ‘m saying? I speak distinctly enough, thank Heaven, and am not in my dotage yet!’

Lizaveta Ivanovna did not listen. When they came home she ran to her room and pulled the letter out of her glove; it was not sealed. She read it. It contained a declaration of love: it was respectful, tender, and had been taken word for word out of a German novel. But Lizaveta Ivanovna did not know German and was very much pleased with it.

And yet the letter troubled her greatly. It was the first time in her life that she had entered into intimate and secret relations with a young man. His presumption terrified her. She reproached herself for having behaved thoughtlessly and did not know what to do: ought she to give up sitting at the window, and by a show of indifference make the young officer less eager to pursue her? Ought she to return the letter? or to answer him coldly and resolutely? There was no one to advise her: she had neither a governess nor a girl friend. Lizaveta Ivanovna decided to answer the letter.

She sat down to a writing-table, took up a pen and a sheet of paper—and sank into thought. She began the letter more than once, and tore it up: the wording seemed to her either too lenient or too harsh. At last she succeeded in writing a few lines that pleased her. ‘ I am sure,’ she wrote, ‘that your intentions are honourable, and that you had no wish to wound me by your thoughtless action; but our acquaintance ought not to have begun in this manner. I return you your letter and hope that in the future I shall have no cause to complain of undeserved disrespect.’

When next day Lizaveta Ivanovna saw Hermann approach she got up from her embroidery frame, went into the next room and, opening the window, threw her letter into the street, trusting to the young officer’s agility. Running up, Hermann picked up the letter, and went into a confectioner’s shop. Tearing off the seal he found his own note and Lizaveta Ivanovna’s reply. It was just what he had expected, and he returned home very much interested in the affair.

Three days later a sharp-eyed young girl brought Lizaveta Ivanovna a letter from a milliner’s shop. Lizaveta Ivanovna opened it anxiously, thinking it was a bill, and suddenly recognized Hermann’s handwriting.

‘You have made a mistake, my dear,’ she said; ‘this note is not for me.’

‘Yes, it is!’ the bold girl answered without concealing a sly smile; ‘please read it!’

Lizaveta Ivanovna read the letter. In it Hermann begged her to meet him.

‘It cannot be,’ said Lizaveta Ivanovna, alarmed at the request coming so soon and at the means of transmitting it. ‘I am sure this was not addressed to me.’ And she tore the letter into little bits.

‘If the letter is not for you why did you tear it?’ the shop-assistant said. ‘I would have taken it back to the sender.’

‘Please, my dear,’ said Lizabeta Ivanovna, flushing crimson at her remark, ‘ don’t bring any more letters. And tell him who sent you that he should be ashamed of himself.’

But Hermann would not give in. Every day Lizaveta Ivanovna received a letter from him by one means or another. They were no longer translated from the German. Hermann wrote them inspired by passion, and in the style natural to him: they reflected the intensity of his desires and the disorder of an unbridled imagination. Lizaveta Ivanovna never thought of returning them now: she drank them in eagerly, and took to answering them—and her letters grew longer and more tender every hour. At last she threw out of the window the following note to him:

There is a ball to-night at the N. ambassador’s; the Countess will be there. We shall stay till about one o’clock. Here is an opportunity for you to see me alone. As soon as the Countess leaves, the servants will probably go to their quarters; the porter will be left in the hall, but he, too, usually goes to his room. Come at half-past eleven. Walk straight up the stairs. If you meet any one in the hall, ask if the Countess is at home. They will say no—and then there is no help for it, you will have to go home. But probably you will not meet any one. The maids all sit together in their room. Turn to the left from the hall and go straight on till you reach the Countess’s bedroom. In the bedroom, behind the screen, you will see two small doors: to the right, into the study where the Countess never goes; and to the left, into the passage with a narrow winding staircase in it; it leads to my room.”

Hermann waited for the appointed hour like a tiger for its prey. At ten in the evening he was already standing by the Countess’s house. It was a terrible night. The wind howled, wet snow fell in big flakes; the street lamps burned dimly;

the streets were empty. From time to time a sledge driver, looking out for a belated fare, went slowly by, urging on his wretched nag. Hermann stood there without his overcoat, feeling neither the wind nor the snow. At last the Countess’s carriage came round. He saw the old woman in a sable coat being lifted into the carriage by two footmen: then Liza in a light cloak, with fresh flowers in her hair, flitted by. The carriage door banged. The carriage rolled heavily over the wet snow. The porter closed the doors. The lights in the windows went out. Hermann walked up and down the road by the deserted house; going up to a street lamp he glanced at his watch: it was twenty past eleven. He stopped by the lamp-post, and waited for ten minutes, his eyes fixed on the hand of the watch. Precisely at half-past eleven Hermann walked up the steps of the house and entered the brightly lit hall. The porter was not there. Hermann ran up the stairs, and opening the nearest door saw a servant asleep under a lamp in a dirty old-fashioned arm-chair. Hermann walked past him with a light firm step. The dark reception rooms were dimly lit by the lamp in the hall. Hermann entered the bedroom. A golden sanctuary lamp was burning before the ikon-stand filled with ancient ikons. Arm-chairs upholstered in faded brocade and sofas with down cushions were ranged with depressing symmetry round the walls covered with Chinese wall-paper. Two portraits painted in Paris by Madame Lebrun hung on the wall. One was that of a stout, ruddy-cheeked man of about forty, in a light-green uniform with a star on his breast; the other was oi a. young beauty with an aquiline nose and a rose in her powdered hair, which was piled high up on her head. Every corner was crowded with china shepherdesses, clocks made by the famous Leroy, caskets, roulettes, fans, and various ladies’ toys invented at the end of the last century together with Montgolfier’s balloon and Mesmer’s magnetism. Hermann went behind the screen. A small iron bedstead stood there: to the right was the door into the study, to the left the door into the passage. Opening it Hermann saw a narrow spiral staircase that led to poor Liza’s room. But he returned and went into the dark study. The time passed slowly. Everything was quiet. The clock in the drawing-room struck twelve; the clocks in all the other rooms, one after the other, chimed twelve—and all was still again. Hermann stood leaning against the cold stove. He was calm; his heart was beating as evenly as that of a man who is determined on a dangerous but necessary course of action. The clock struck the first and then the second hour of the morning, and he heard the distant rumble of a carriage. In spite of himself he was overcome with agitation. The carriage drove up to the house and stopped. He heard the rattle of the step being lowered. There was commotion in the house. People ran to and fro, voices could be heard, lights were lit. Three old maid-servants ran into the bedroom, and the Countess, tired to death, came in and sank into an arm-chair. Hermann looked through a crack in the door. Lizaveta Ivanovna walked past him. He heard her hurried footsteps on the stairs leading to her room. Something like remorse stirred in his heart, but died down again. He seemed turned to stone. The Countess began undressing in front of the mirror. The maids took off her cap trimmed with roses; they removed the powdered wig from her grey, closely cropped head. Pins fell about her in showers. The silver-embroidered yellow dress fell at her swollen feet. Hermann witnessed the hideous mysteries of her toilet; at last the Countess put on a bed jacket and a nightcap; in that attire, more suited to her age, she seemed less terrible and hideous. Like all old people, the Countess suffered from sleeplessness. Having undressed, she sat down by the window in a big arm-chair and dismissed her maids. They took away the candles; the room was again lighted only by the sanctuary lamp. The Countess sat there, her face quite yellow, her flabby lips moving, her body rocking to and fro.

Her dim eyes showed a complete absence of thought; looking at her one might have imagined that the horrible old woman was moving not of her own will, but under the influence of some hidden galvanic power.

Suddenly an extraordinary change came over that dead face. Her lips ceased moving, her eyes brightened; a stranger was standing before her.

‘Don’t be alarmed, for Heaven’s sake, don’t be alarmed!’ he said in a low and clear voice. ‘I don’t mean to do you any harm, I have come to beg a favour of you.’

The old woman stared at him in silence, looking as though she had not heard him. Hermann thought she was deaf, and, bending right over her ear, repeated what he had just said. The old woman said nothing.

‘You can bring about my happiness,’ Hermann went on, ‘and it will cost you nothing. I know you can guess three cards in succession. . . .’

He stopped. The Countess seemed to have grasped what was required of her and was trying to frame her answer. ‘It was a joke,’ she said at last. ‘I swear it was a joke!’ ‘It’s no joking matter,’ Hermann answered angrily. ‘Think of Tchaplitsky whom you helped to win back his loss.’

The Countess was obviously confused. Her features expressed profound agitation; but she soon relapsed into her former insensibility.

‘Will you tell me those three winning cards?’ Hermann went on. The Countess said nothing; Hermann continued:

‘For whom do you want to preserve your secret? For your grandchildren? They are rich already, and besides they don’t know the value of money. Your three cards would not help a spendthrift. A man who doesn’t take care of his inheritance will die a beggar if all the demons in the world take his part. I am not a spendthrift: I know the value of money. Your three cards will not be wasted on me. Well?’

He paused, waiting for her answer with trepidation. The Countess was silent. Hermann knelt down.

‘If your heart has ever known the feeling of love,’ he said, ‘if you remember the delights of it, if you have ever smiled at the cry of your new-born son, if anything human has ever stirred in your breast, I implore you by the feelings of wife, mother, beloved, by all that is holy in life, don’t deny me my request, tell me your secret—what does it matter to you? Perhaps the price of it was some terrible sin, the loss of eternal bliss, a compact with the devil. . . . Just think: you are old; you haven’t long to live—and I am ready to take your sin upon my soul. Only tell me your secret. Think, a man’s happiness is in your hands; not only I, but my children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren will bless your memory and hold it sacred.’ . . .

The old woman did not answer a word.

Hermann got up.

‘Old witch!’ he said, clenching his teeth; ‘I ‘ll make you speak,then. . . .’

With these words he took a pistol out of his pocket. At the sight of the pistol the Countess once more showed signs of agitation. She nodded her head and raised a hand as though to protect herself, then fell back . . . and remained still.

‘Don’t be childish,’ said Hermann, taking her hand. ‘I ask you for the last time—will you name me your three cards? Yes or no?’

The Countess made no answer. Hermann saw that she was dead.

CHAPTER IV

Homme sans moeurs et sans religion.
A Correspondence.
LIZAVETA IVANOVNA, still wearing her ball dress, sat in her room, plunged in deep thought. On arriving home she had hastened to send away the sleepy maid who had reluctantly offered her services, and, saying she would undress by herself, had gone, trembling, into her room, hoping to find Hermann there and wishing not to find him. The first glance assured her of his absence, and she thanked fate for having prevented their meeting. Without undressing she sat down and began recalling all the circumstances that had led her so far in so short a time. It was not three weeks since she had for the first time seen the young man from the window—and she was carrying on a correspondence with him, and he had already obtained from her a tryst at night! She knew his name simply because some of his letters were signed by it; she had never spoken to him, had never heard his voice, had never heard of him . . . until that evening. It was a strange thing! That very evening, at the ball, Tomsky, vexed with Princess Pauline who, contrary to her habit, flirted with somebody else, decided to revenge himself by a show of indifference: he engaged Lizaveta Ivanovna and danced the endless mazurka with her. He jested all the time about her weakness for officers of the Engineers, assuring her that he knew much more than she could suppose. Some of his jokes were so much to the point that several times Lizaveta Ivanovna thought he must know her secret.

‘Who told you all this?’ she asked, laughing.

‘A friend of the person you know,’ Tomsky answered; ‘a very remarkable man.’

‘And who is this remarkable man?’

‘His name is Hermann.’

Lizaveta Ivanovna said nothing, her hands and feet turned ice-cold. . . .

‘That Hermann,’ Tomsky went on, ‘is a truly romantic figure; he has the profile of Napoleon and the soul of Mephistopheles. I think he must have at least three crimes on his conscience. How pale you look!’

‘I have a headache. . . . Well, and what did this Hermann … or whatever he is called, tell you?’

‘Hermann strongly disapproves of his friend; he says he would have acted quite differently in that man’s place. . . . I suspect in fact that Hermann has designs upon you himself; at any rate he listens to his friend’s ecstatic exclamations with anything but indifference.’

‘But where has he seen me?’

‘In church, perhaps, or when you were out driving— Heaven only knows! in your own room maybe, while you were asleep; he is quite capable of it.’

Three ladies coming up to them with the question: ‘ Oubli ou regret?’ interrupted the conversation, which was growing painfully interesting to Lizaveta Ivanovna.

The lady chosen by Tomsky proved to be Princess Pauline. She managed to have an explanation with him while dancing an extra turn and flirting for a few minutes before she sat down. Returning to his seat, Tomsky no longer thought of Hermann or Lizaveta Ivanovna. She was very anxious to resume the interrupted conversation, but the mazurka was over, and the old Countess left the ball soon after.

Tomsky’s words were just ordinary ball-room chatter, but they sank deep into the romantic girl’s heart. The portrait sketched by Tomsky resembled the picture she herself had drawn, and the figure, made commonplace by modem fiction, both terrified and fascinated her. She sat there in her low-cut dress, with her bare arms crossed and her flowerdecked head bowed low. . . . Suddenly the door opened and Hermann came in. She shuddered.

‘Where have you been?’ she asked in a frightened whisper.

‘In the old Countess’s bedroom,’ Hermann answered. ‘I have just come from there. The Countess is dead.’

‘Good heavens! What are you saying?’

‘And I think I was the cause of her death.’

Lizaveta Ivanovna glanced at him, and Tomsky’s words re-echoed in her mind: ‘That man has at least three crimes on his conscience!’ Hermann sat down in the window beside her and told her the whole story.

Lizaveta Ivanovna listened to him with horror. And so those passionate letters and ardent requests, that insolent, relentless persistence—did not mean love! Money—that was what he hungered for! It was not she who could satisfy his desires and make him happy! The poor orphan was merely the blind accomplice of a robber, of her old benefactress’s murderer. She wept bitterly in the vain agony of repentance. Hermann looked at her in silence; he too was suffering, but neither the poor girl’s tears nor her wonderful charm in her sorrow disturbed his stony heart. He felt no remorse at the thought of the dead woman. One thing horrified him; the irrevocable loss of the secret which was to have brought him wealth.

‘You are a monster!’ Lizaveta Ivanovna said at last.

‘I did not desire her death,’ Hermann answered; ‘my pistol was not loaded.’

Both were silent.

Morning came. Lizaveta Ivanovna blew out the burntdown candle. A pale light filled the room. Wiping her tear-stained eyes, she looked up at Hermann; he was sitting on the window-sill with his arms folded, a gloomy frown on his face. In that position he had a remarkable likeness to a portrait of Napoleon. Even Lizaveta Ivanovna was struck by the resemblance!

‘How will you leave the house? she said at last. ‘I had thought of taking you down the secret staircase, but that means going past the bedroom, and I am afraid.’

‘Tell me how to find this secret staircase; I ’11 go out that way.’

Getting up, Lizaveta Ivanovna took a key out of her chest of drawers and gave it to Hermann with detailed instructions. Hermann pressed her cold, irresponsive hand, kissed her bowed head, and went out.

He walked down the spiral staircase and entered once more the Countess’s bedroom. The dead woman sat as though turned to stone. Her face wore a look of profound calm. Stopping before her, Hermann gazed at her for a few minutes, as though wishing to make sure of the terrible truth; at last he went into the study and, fumbling for a door concealed by the wall-paper, descended a dark staircase, disturbed by a strange emotion. ‘ Maybe at this very hour sixty years ago,’ he thought, ‘some happy youth— long since turned to dust—was stealing into that very bedroom, in an embroidered jacket, his hair done d I’oiseau royal, pressing his three-cornered hat to his breast; and to-day the heart of his aged mistress has ceased to beat. . . .’

At the bottom of the stairs Hermann found a door which he opened with the same key, coming out into a passage that led into the street.

CHAPTER V

That night the dead Baroness von W. appeared to me. She was all in white and said: ‘ How do you do, Mr. Councillor?’
Swedenborg.
THREE days after that fateful night, at nine o’clock in the morning, Hermann went to the N. monastery where the dead Countess was to be buried. Though he felt no remorse, he could not altogether stifle the voice of conscience that kept repeating to him: ‘You are the old woman’s murderer!’ Having but little true faith, he had a number of superstitions. He believed that the dead Countess might have a baneful influence on his life, and decided to go to her funeral to obtain her forgiveness.

The church was full. Hermann had difficulty in making his way through the crowd. The coffin stood on a richly decorated platform under a dais of velvet. The dead woman lay with her arms folded on her breast, in a lace cap and a white satin dress. Members of her household stood around:

servants in black clothes, with ribbons with coats of arms on their shoulders and lighted candles in their hands; relatives in deep mourning—children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, No one wept; tears would have been une affectation. The Countess was so old that her death could not have surprised any one, and her relatives had long ceased to consider her as one of the living. A young bishop made a funeral speech. In simple and moving words he sketched the peaceful end of the saintly woman whose long life had been a touching and quiet preparation for a Christian death. ‘The angel of death,’ he said, ‘found her vigilant in pious thoughts, awaiting the midnight bridegroom.’ The service went on with melancholy solemnity. The relatives were the first to give the farewell kiss to the deceased. They were followed by numerous guests who had come to pay the last homage to one who had for so many years taken part in their frivolous amusements. After them came the members of the household. At last the old woman-jester, of the same age as the Countess, drew near. Two young girls supported her by the arms. She had not the strength to bow to the ground—and was the only one to shed a few tears, kissing her mistress’s cold hand. Hermann made up his mind to go up to the coffin after her. He bowed down to the ground and lay for a few moments on the cold floor strewn with pine branches; at last he got up and, pale as the dead woman herself, went up the steps leading to the coffin and bowed. … At that moment it seemed to him that the dead woman glanced at him ironically, screwing up one eye. Hastily drawing back, he missed his footing and crashed headlong on the floor. They picked him up. At the same time Lizaveta Ivanovna was carried out of the church in a swoon. This episode disturbed for a few minutes the solemnity of the mournful rite. There was a dull murmur among the congregation; a thin man in the uniform of a Kammerherr, a near relative of the deceased, whispered to an Englishman standing close to him that the young officer was her illegitimate son, to which the Englishman answered coldly:’Oh?’

Hermann felt greatly troubled the whole of that day. Dining in a quiet little tavern, he drank a great deal, contrary to his habit, in the hope of stifling his inner agitation. But wine excited his imagination all the more. Returning home, he threw himself on his bed without undressing and dropped fast asleep.

It was night when he woke up: his room was flooded with moonlight. He glanced at the clock: it was a quarter to three. He no longer felt sleepy; sitting down on the bed he began thinking of the old Countess’s funeral.

At that moment someone peeped in at his window from the Street and immediately walked away. Hermann did not pay the slightest attention to this. A minute later he heard the door of the next room being opened. Hermann thought that it was his orderly, drunk as usual, coming home from a night walk. But he heard an unfamiliar footstep: someone was softly shuffling along in slippers. The door opened: a woman in a white dress came in. Hermann took her for his old nurse and wondered what could have brought her at such an hour. But gliding across the floor the white woman suddenly stood before him—and Hermann recognized the Countess!

‘I have come to you against my will,’ she said in a clear voice, ‘ but I am commanded to grant your request. Three, seven, and ace will win for you in succession, provided that you stake only one card each day and never in your life play again. I forgive you my death, on condition that you marry my ward, Lizaveta Ivanovna. . . .’

With these words she slowly turned and walked to the door, shuffling with her slippers. Hermann heard the outer door bang and again saw someone peeping in at his window.

It was some time before Hermann could recover. He went into the next room. His orderly was asleep on the floor; Hermann had difficulty in waking him. The orderly was drunk as usual. There was no getting any sense out of him. The outer door was shut. Hermann returned to his room and, lighting a candle, wrote down his vision.

CHAPTER VI

Two fixed ideas cannot coexist in the mind, any more than two physical bodies can occupy the same space. Three, seven, and ace soon made Hermann forget the dead woman. Three, seven, and ace were always in his mind and on his lips. If he saw a young girl he said: ‘How graceful she is! A regular three of hearts’. When he was asked: ‘What time is it?’ he answered: ‘ Five minutes to a seven’. Every stout man made him think of an ace. Three, seven, and ace pursued him in his dreams, taking all kinds of shapes: the three blossomed before him like a luxurious flower; the seven took the form of a Gothic gateway; the ace, of a big spider. All his thoughts were merged into one—to make use of the secret that had cost him so much. He began to think of resigning his commission and travelling. He wanted to snatch from fortune his magical treasure in the public gambling dens of Paris. An accident saved him the trouble.

A society of rich gamblers was formed in Moscow under the chairmanship of the famous Tchekalinsky, who had spent his life in gambling, and made millions winning I.O.U.s, and paying his losses in cash. His long experience inspired the confidence of his companions, and his hospitality, his excellent cook, his cheerful and friendly manner, won him the respect of the general public. He came to Petersburg. Young men flocked to his house, giving up dances for cards, and preferring the temptations of faro to the delights of flirting. Narumov brought Hermann to him.

They walked through a succession of magnificent rooms full of attentive servants. All the rooms were crowded. Several generals and privy councillors were playing whist; young men lounged about on the brocaded sofas, eating ice-creams and smoking pipes. In the drawing-room some twenty gamblers crowded round a long table, at which Tchekalinsky was keeping bank. He was a man of aboul sixty, of the most venerable appearance; his hair was silvery-grey, his full, rosy face had a kindly expression, his sparkling eyes were always smiling. Narumov introduced Hermann to him. Tchekalinsky shook hands with him cordially and, asking him to make himself at home, went on playing.

The game went on for some time. There were more than thirty cards on the table. Tchekalinsky stopped after every round to give the players time to make their arrangements, put down the losses, politely listened to their requests, and still more politely straightened the corner of a card that some careless hand had turned back. At last the game was over. Tchekalinsky shuffled the cards, and made ready to begin another.

‘Allow me to have a card,’ said Hermann, stretching his hand from behind a stout gentleman who was also playing.

Tchekalinsky smiled and bowed in silence in token of agreement. Narumov, laughing, congratulated Hermann on breaking his long fast and wished him luck.

‘Here goes,’ said Hermann, chalking the figures over his card.

‘How much is it?’ Tchekalinsky asked, screwing up his eyes. ‘ Excuse me, I cannot see.’

‘Forty-seven thousand,’ Hermann answered. At these words every head was turned, and all eyes were fixed on Hermann.

‘He ‘s gone off his head,’ Narumov thought. ‘Allow me to point out to you,’ Tchekalinsky said with his perpetual smile, ‘that you are playing for a very high stake:

no one here has staked more than two hundred and seventy-five at a time.’

‘Well?’ Hermann asked,’ will you accept my card or not?’

Tchekalinsky bowed with the same expression of humble obedience.

‘I only meant to inform you,’ he said,’ that being honoured with my partners’ confidence, I can only play for cash. For my own part I am of course convinced that your word is sufficient, but for the sake of order and our accounts I must ask you to put the money on your card.’

Hermann took a bank-note out of his pocket, and gave it to Tchekalinsky, who glanced at it and put it down on Hermann’s card. The game began. A nine fell on the right, a three on the left.

‘Won!’ said Hermann, pointing to his card. There was a murmur among the company. Tchekalinsky frowned, but soon his usual smile appeared on his face. ‘Would you like to have it now?’ he asked Hermann. ‘If you would be so kind.’

Tchekalinsky took a few bank-notes out of his pocket and settled his debt there and then. Hermann took his money and left the table. Narumov could not believe his senses. Hermann drank a glass of lemonade and went home.

The following evening he appeared at Tchekalinsky’s again. He walked up to the table; room was immediately made for him. Tchekalinsky, who was keeping the bank, greeted him with a friendly bow. Hermann waited for a break in the game, and played a card, putting over it his original forty-seven thousand and his gain of the day before. Tchekalinsky began dealing. A knave fell on the right, a seven on the left.

Hermann showed his card—it was a seven. Every one cried out. Tchekalinsky was obviously disconcerted. He counted out ninety-four thousand and passed them to Hermann. Hermann coolly accepted the money and instantly withdrew.

The following evening Hermann appeared at the gambling table once more. Every one was waiting for him; generals and privy councillors left their whist to look on at so unusual a game. Young officers jumped off. the sofas, and the waiters collected in the drawing-room. All crowded round Hermann. Other gamblers did not put down their cards, eagerly waiting to see what he would do. Hermann stood at the table preparing to play alone against Tchekalinsky, who was pale, but still smiling. Each unsealed a pack of cards. Tchekalinsky shuffled his pack, Hermann cut his and played his card, covering it with a heap of bank-notes. It was like a duel. Deep silence reigned around.

Tchekalinsky began dealing; his hands trembled. A queen fell on the right, an ace on the left.

‘The ace has won!’ Hermann said, and showed his card. ‘Your queen has lost,’ Tchekalinsky said kindly. Hermann shuddered; in fact, instead of an ace there lay before him a Queen of Spades. He could not believe his eyes or think how he could have made a mistake.

At that moment it seemed to him that the Queen of Spades screwed up her eyes and gave a meaning smile. He was struck by the extraordinary likeness. . . .

‘The old woman!’ he cried in terror.

Tchekalinsky drew the money towards him. Hermann stood motionless. When he walked away from the table every one began talking loudly.

‘A fine game, that!’ the gamblers said.

Tchekalinsky shuffled the cards once more; the game went on as usual.
CONCLUSION

HERMANN lost his reason. He is in the Obuhovsky hospital, room Number Seventeen; he does not answer any questions, but keeps muttering with astonishing rapidity: ‘Three, seven, ace! three, seven, queen!’

Lizaveta Ivanovna married a very amiable young man; he is in the civil service, and is a man of means: he is the son of the old Countess’s former steward. Lizaveta Ivanovna is bringing up a poor cousin.

Tomsky has been promoted captain, and has married Princess Pauline.

• • •

Translalated by Natalie Duddington
Progress Publishers

THE SEAKER OF ADVENTURE – by Alexander Grin

Alexander Grin

THE SEAKER OF ADVENTURE

translated by Barry Scherr

Origin: “Искатели приключений”

Alexander Grin,

“The Seeker of Adventure, Selected Stories”,

PROGRESS PUBLISHING HOUSE

Moscow

1978

OCR: Ivi

____________________________________________________________

…Denn eben wo Begriffe

fehlen,

Da stellt ein Wort zur rechten

Zeit sich ein.

(Faust)

I. A TRIP

The traveller Ammon Root returned to his native land after an absence of several years. He stayed with Tonar, an old friend of his, who was the director of a joint-stock company and a person with a shady past-but also a fanatic for decorum and probity. On the very day of his arrival Ammon quarrelled with Tonar over a newspaper editorial, called his friend a minion of the minister, and stepped outside for a walk.

Ammon Root was one of those people who are more serious than they appear at first glance. His travels were not mentioned by the newspapers, nor did they cause a single map to make the slightest change in its depiction of the continents, but they were still absolutely necessary for him. “To live means to travel,” he would say to those people who were attached to life just on the side of it that is most warm and steamy, like a hot pie. Ammon’s eyes-two eternally greedy abysses-ransacked heaven and earth in their search for new spoils; abysses-everything he saw plunged headlong into them and was packed away once and for all in the fearful crush at the bottom of his memory, to be kept for his own use. In contrast to tourists Ammon saw far more than the museums and churches where the viewers, pretending to be experts, seek ethereal beauty in poorly-executed paintings.

Out of curiosity Ammon Root stopped in at a cafeteria that served vegetarian food. About a hundred people were sitting in the large rooms, which smelled of varnish, paint, freshly-dried wall-paper, and some other particularly abstinent odour. Ammon noticed the absence of any old people. An extraordinary silence, which was out of keeping with even the concept of food, inspired the appetite of anyone coming in to be prayerfully delicate and bodiless, like the very idea of herbivority. The pious but ruddy faces of the health fanatics cast indifferent glances at Ammon. He sat down. The dinner, served to him with a ceremonial and somewhat accentuated solemnity, consisted of a repulsive gruel called “Hercules”, fried potatoes, cucumbers, and some insipid cabbage. Ammon poked around with his fork in this gastronomical paltriness, ate a piece of bread and a cucumber, and drank a glass of water; then he snapped open his cigarette case, but he remembered that smoking was prohibited and looked around gloomily. At the tables mouths were chewing sedately and delicately in a death-like silence. Ammon was hungry and sensed opposition welling up within him. He well knew that he could just as easily have not stopped in here — nobody had asked him to do so — but’ it was hard for him to resist his chance whims. Staring at his plate, Ammon said in a low voice, as though to himself, but clearly enough so that he could be heard:

“What garbage. I’d love to have some meat now!” At the word “meat” many people gave a start, and several dropped their forks; all pricked up their ears and looked at the impudent visitor.

“I’d really like some meat!” Ammon repeated with a sigh.

Somebody coughed emphatically, and another person began to breathe noisily in the corner.

Ammon grew bored and went out into the foyer. A servant handed him his coat.

“I’ll send you a turkey,” said Ammon, “eat to your heart’s content.”

“Oh, sir!” objected the emaciated old servant, sadly shaking his head. “If only you were used to our regimen….”

Ammon went out without listening to him. “Now the day’s been spoiled,” he thought, as he walked along the shady side of the street. “That cucumber has stuck in my throat.” He wanted to return home and did so. Tonar was sitting in the living room at the open piano; he had finished playing his favourite bravura pieces but was still under the spell of their great liveliness. Tonar liked everything that was definite, absolute, and clear: for example, milk and money.

“Admit that the article is stupid!” said Ammon as he entered. “I’d like to give that minister of yours my boot in the … but the police inspector is an efficient fellow.”

“We,” retorted Tonar without turning around, “we businessmen look at things differently. Loafers like you, corrupted by travels and a romantic outlook, admire anyone who plays at being a Harun al-Rashid. To be sure, instead of harassing the speculators who finagle us on the stock market, it is much easier to don a false beard, hang around various dens, and booze it up with petty thieves.”

“But if somebody’s an interesting person,” said Ammon, “then I appreciate him for that alone. You have to appreciate truly interesting people. I’ve known a lot of them. One, a hermaphrodite, was wed to a man and then, after getting divorced, married a woman. A second, who was once a priest, invented a machine that sang bass; he grew rich, killed a circus snake with his teeth on a bet, kept a harem in Cairo, and now is a cheese merchant. A third is remarkable for being a true phenomenon. He possessed a startling ability to concentrate the attention of all those around him exclusively on himself; everyone was silent in his presence, and only he spoke-a little more intelligence, and he could have done whatever he pleased. A fourth blinded himself of his own volition, so as not to see people. A fifth was a sincere, forty-year-old fool; when people asked him what he was, he answered that he was a fool and laughed. Interestingly, he was neither a madman nor an idiot, but simply a classical fool. A sixth … the sixth … is myself.”

“Yes?” Tonar asked ironically.

“Yes. I’m against false humility. I have seen a lot during the forty-five years of my life; I have experienced a lot, and I have participated a lot in others’ lives.”

“But…. No!” said Tonar after a silence. “I know a truly interesting person. You bundles of nerves live in want. You always have too little of everything. I know a person who leads an ideally beautiful normal life, who is perfectly well-bred and possesses outstanding principles, and who lives in the healthy atmosphere of farm work and nature. By the way, that is my ideal. But I am not a person of one piece. You ought to have a look at him, Ammon. His life is to yours as that of a juicy red apple is to a rotten banana.”

“For God’s sake!” exclaimed Ammon. “Show me this monster!”

“As you wish. He’s from our circle.”

Ammon laughed when he tried to imagine a peaceful and healthy life. Eccentric, hot-tempered, and brusque-at times he felt vaguely attracted to such an existence, but only in his imagination; monotony crushed him. There was so much appetizing mental lip-smacking in Tonar’s account that Ammon became interested.

“If it’s not ideal,” he said, “I won’t go, but if you assure….”

“I guarantee that the most immoderate claims….”

“I’ve never yet seen such a person,” interrupted Ammon. “Please write me a letter of recommendation by tomorrow. Is it very far?”

“A four-hour ride.”

Ammon, who was pacing up and down the room, stopped behind Tonar’s back; carried away by the impressions that were in store, he put his hand on his friend’s bald spot, as though on a lectern, and recited:

My native fields! To your serenity,

To sparkling moonlight shining pensively,

To languid mists meandering through winding vales,

To the naive allure of ancient myths and tales,

To rosy cheeks and eyes with hearty gleam,

I have returned; and now your features seem

Unaltered, while the very soul of grace

Preserves my dream amidst this native place!

“Are you really forty-five years old?” asked Tonar, settling heavily into his armchair.

“Forty-five.” Ammon approached the mirror. “Who is there to pull out my grey hairs for me? And will I indeed be travelling, travelling, travelling for a long time yet-perhaps forever?”

II. ARRIVAL

Early in the morning Ammon saw the blue and white snow of mountains from his train window; their jagged thrust stretched in a semicircle around a hilly plain. A sunny stripe of the sea was shining in the distance.

The white station-building, with wild grape vines entwined about its walls, cordially came running up to the train. Emitting puffs of exhaust steam, the engine came to a halt; the cars clanged, and Ammon disembarked.

He saw that Liliana was a truly beautiful place. The streets along which Ammon drove, in the carriage that he had hired to go to Dogger’s, were not impeccably straight; their gentle winding caused the eye to constantly expect extensive vistas. Meanwhile Ammon was quite diverted by the buildings’ gradually unfolding diversity. The houses were dotted with little balconies and stucco moulding, or they displayed semi-circular towers; grey arches against a white facade and roofs turned up or down, like the brim of a hat, provided diverse welcomes to the onlooker. All of this had quite an attractive appearance, immersed as it was in the majestically blooming gardens, the flower-beds, the sunlight, and the sky. The streets were lined with palms; their umbrella-like tops cast blue shadows onto the yellow midday earth. Now and then in the middle of a square there would be a fountain, as ancient as a granddad and full of water that rippled from the falling spray; in places a winding stone staircase rose in a side-street, and above it, shaped like an eyebrow, would arc a small bridge, as light as the arm of a girl held akimbo.

III DOGGER’S HOUSE

When he had ridden through the town Ammon caught sight of a garden and a tiled roof in the distance. The gravel-covered road led along an avenue of trees to a simple entrance that was in keeping with the entire house, which was built of light-coloured, unpainted wood. Ammon

walked up to the house. It was a one-storey log building with two projections on the sides and a terrace. The climbing greenery filled the facade’s piers with flowers and leaves; there were many flowers everywhere — carnations, tulips, anemones, holly-hocks, asters, and gilly-flowers.

Dogger, who had been standing by a tree, approached Ammon with the relaxed, effortless steps of a powerful man. He was hatless; his strong neck, pink from sunburn, was hidden by his curly blond hair. Dogger was as powerful as a broad-chested statue of Hercules that had come to life, and he produced an impression of indestructible health. Ammon very much liked the bold features of his hearty face, his warm grey eyes, and his small beard and moustache. Dogger’s outfit consisted of a canvas shirt and pants, a leather belt, and high boots of soft leather. His handshake was firm but quick, while his deep voice rang out clearly and freely.

“I’m Ammon Koot,” said Ammon, bowing, “if you’ve received Tonar’s letter, I’ll have the honour of explaining to you the reason why I came.”

“I received his letter, and you are first and foremost my guest,” said Dogger with a courteous smile. “Let’s go in; I’ll introduce you to my wife. Then we’ll talk about everything you wish to discuss.”

Ammon followed him into a very simple living room with high windows and modest furniture. Nothing stuck out; on the contrary, everything was designed for subtle comfort. Here and in the other rooms that Ammon visited the furnishings were forgotten, as the body forgets pieces of clothing that have long since become familiar. There were no paintings or prints on the walls. Ammon did not notice this at first: the piers’ emptiness seemed to be casually draped with the folds of the window curtains. The tidiness, cleanliness, and light imparted a nuance of tender solicitude for the things with which, like with old friends, people live their entire lives.

“Elma!” said Dogger, opening the hall door. “Come here.”

Ammon was impatient to meet Dogger’s wife. He was interested in seeing them as a couple. Before a minute had gone by a beautiful smiling woman in a smart open-sleeved house-dress emerged from the dim light of the hall. Her every movement spoke of overflowing good health. A blonde of about twenty-two, she sparkled with the refreshing calm of contented young blood, with the gaiety of a well-rested body, and with the majestic good nature of enduring happiness. Ammon thought that everything must be just as harmonious, beautiful, and joyful on the inside, where her body worked in mysterious ways: her heart of steel meticulously pumped scarlet blood through her blue veins, while her pink lungs vigorously inhaled air to refresh the blood, warmed amidst white ribs beneath the white breast.

Dogger, without ceasing to smile — which seemed to be more of a need than an effort for him — introduced Root to his wife; she began to speak freely and lustily, as though she had known Ammon for a long time.

“Being a traveller, you will be a little bored at our place, but that will only be good for you … yes, good.”

“I’m touched,” said Ammon, bowing.

Everyone sat down. Dogger, like Elma, sat in silence, smiling ingenuously, and gazing directly into Ammon’s face; their expressions said: “We see that you are also a very homely person; it is an easy matter to sit silently with you and not be bored.” Despite the winning simplicity of his hosts and the furnishings, Ammon did not trust what he saw.

“I very much want to explain the purpose of my visit to you,” he said, getting down to the necessary lie. “In the course of my travels I have become a zealous photographer. In my opinion this pastime can involve quite a bit of artistry.”

“Artistry,” Dogger nodded.

“Yes. Every landscape passes through hundreds of phases every day. Each time the sun, the time of day, the moon, the stars, or a human figure make it different: they either add to it or take something away. Tonar tempted me with his description of Liliana’s charms: the city itself, the surroundings, and your marvellous estate. I feel that my camera is stirring impatiently in my suitcase and that the shutter is snapping by itself from impatience. Have you known Tonar for long, Dogger?”

“For a very long time. We became acquainted while we were both negotiating to buy this estate, but I outbid him. We’re on most excellent terms, and sometimes he drops by. He likes country life very much.”

“It’s strange that he doesn’t live like this himself,” said Ammon.

“You know,” rejoined Elma, putting her head onto her arms and her arms onto the back of the chair, “to do that you have to be born a person like myself and my husband. Am I right, dear?”

“You’re right,” said Dogger pensively. “But, Ammon, I’ll show you the farm while dinner is being prepared. Will you come along, Elma?”

“No,” the young woman refused with a laugh, “I’m the hostess, and I must look after things.”

“In that case…” Dogger stood up. Ammon did so as well. “In that case we’ll set off on our trip.”

IV. OUTSIDE

“A true seeker of adventure,” Ammon said to himself as he walked alongside Dogger, “differs from a tritely curious person in that he thoroughly explores any obscure situation. Now I have to look into everything. I don’t believe Dogger.” Without further introspection he surrendered himself to his impressions. Dogger led Ammon along the garden’s vaulted avenues to the backyard. Their conversation touched on nature, and Dogger, with a subtlety that one would not expect from his appearance, penetrated to the very core of the chaotic and contradictory feelings-as slight as the flicker of an eyelash — produced by natural phenomena. He spoke rather phlegmatically, and yet any general concept of nature suddenly ceased to exist for Ammon. Nature, like a house made of blocks, collapsed before his very eyes into its constituent parts. Then, just as carefully and imperceptibly, as though playing, Dogger restored what had been destroyed; he harmoniously and methodically fused the disintegrated concept back into its original form, and Ammon again saw the momentarily lost aggregate of the world’s beauty.

“You are an artist, or you ought to be one,” said Ammon.

“Now I’ll show you the cow,” said Dogger animatedly, “it’s of a good breed and a healthy specimen.”

They emerged into the cheery, spacious yard, where a lot of poultry was wandering about: variegated hens, fiery roosters, motley ducks, irritable turkeys, baby chickens as yellow as dandelions, and several pairs of pheasants. A huge chained dog was lying in a green kennel with his tongue hanging out. Pigs that looked like pink logs glittered within an enclosure; a donkey flapped its ears and cast a good-natured sidelong look at a rooster, which was rummaging with his claw in some manure under the donkey’s very hoof; and flocks of blue and white pigeons flew through the air-this bucolic sight indicated so much peaceful joy that Ammon smiled. Dogger surveyed the yard with a satisfied air and said:

“I very much like animals that are of a congenial nature. Tigers, boa constrictors, snakes, chameleons, and other anarchists are unpleasant to me. Now let’s look at the cow.”

Ammon saw four giant cows in the barn, where small but clear windows let in plenty of light. Dogger approached one of the cows, which had crescent-shaped horns and was the colour of yellow soap; the beast exuded strength, fat, and milk; the huge, pink, black-spotted udder hung almost to the ground. The cow, as though realising that she was being inspected, turned her heavy, thick muzzle towards the men and flicked her tail.

Dogger stood with arms akimbo-which made him look like a peasant-and looked at Ammon, the cow, and again at Ammon; then he gave the cow a solid slap on the rump with the palm of his hand.

“A beauty! I call her Diana. She’s the best specimen in the district.”

“Yes, she’s impressive,” Ammon affirmed.

Dogger took down a red copper bucket that was hanging in a row with some others and began to roll up his sleeves.

“Watch me do the milking, Ammon. Then try the milk.”

Suppressing a smile, Ammon put on an expression of keen attention. Dogger squatted, placed the bucket beneath the cow, and by skilfully squeezing the teats caused streams of milk to strike forcefully against the resonant copper. Very soon the bucket contained a couple of inches of milk, all frothy from the spray. Dogger’s serious face, his motherly treatment of the cow, and the sight of a man doing the milking so convulsed Ammon that he could not restrain himself and began to roar with laughter. Dogger stopped milking, looked at him with amazement, and finally burst out laughing himself.

“I can tell you’re a city-dweller,” he said. “You don’t find it ridiculous when morbidly excited people jump about in front of each other and lift their feet in time to music. But healthy pursuits directly related to nature make you laugh.”

“Excuse me,” said Ammon, “I imagined myself in your place and…. And I’ll always be ashamed of myself for this.”

“Forget it,” Dogger calmly rejoined, “it’s just nerves. Try some.”

He brought an earthenware mug from the depths of the barn and poured out some of the thick, almost hot milk for Ammon.

“Ah,” said Ammon when he had drunk it, “your cow has nothing to be ashamed of. I positively envy you. You’ve discovered life’s simple wisdom.”

“Yes,” Dogger nodded.

“Are you very happy?”

“Yes,” Dogger nodded.

“I couldn’t be wrong, could I?”

“No.”

Dogger unhurriedly took the empty mug from Ammon and unhurriedly took it back to its former place.

“It’s ridiculous,” he said when he returned, “it’s ridiculous to boast, but my life is truly filled with joyful peace.”

Ammon offered him his hand.

“I salute you with all my heart,” he uttered slowly, in order that he might detain Dogger’s hand a while longer. But Dogger, smiling ingenuously, likewise pressed Ammon’s hand and did so without a trace of impatience-even willingly.

“Now let’s go have lunch,” said Dogger, as he walked out of the shed. “We’ll be able to look at the rest this evening, if you’re interested: the meadow, the kitchen-garden, the greenhouse, and the seedbeds.”

They returned along the same road. On the way Dogger said:

“Those who seek ugliness and disease in nature, rather than health and beauty, lose a great deal.”

No words could have been more appropriate than these amidst the sweetbriar and jasmine that lined the fragrant pathways, along which Ammon Root walked and observed Dogger out of the corner of his eye.

V. THE DRAGON AND THE SPLINTER

Ammon Root had rarely experienced so robust and pure and simple a life as that with which fate had brought him into contact at Dogger’s estate. A remnant of suspiciousness stayed with him until the end of lunch, but the Doggers’ affable manner and the natural simplicity of their movements, smiles, and glances enveloped Root with a winning aroma of happiness. The hearty lunch consisted of butter, milk, cheese, ham, and eggs. Ammon also liked the servant who brought in and cleared away the food; she was a sedate woman and, like everyone in the house, healthy.

At Elma’s request Ammon spoke a little about his travels. Through a sense of inner opposition that a born city person characteristically experiences in the country, where he is somewhat of an alien, he then began to speak of the season’s novelties.

“There’s a new operetta by Rastrelli – The Pink Gnome – which is worse than his last piece. Rastrelli is repeating himself. But Sedir’s concerts are enchanting. His violin-playing is powerful, and I think that a violinist like Sedir could rule an entire kingdom with the help of his bow.”

“I don’t like music,” said Dogger, breaking an egg. “May I offer you some goat’s-milk cheese?”

Ammon bowed.

“And you, madam?” he said.

“My tastes coincide with those of my husband,” Elma answered, reddening a little. “I don’t like music either; I’m indifferent to it.”

Ammon did not immediately find anything to say in reply, since he believed what he had heard. These calm and self-possessed people had no reason to pose for effect. But Ammon began to feel a little like he did when he was sitting in the cafeteria that served vegetarian food.

“Well, there’s no point in arguing the matter,” he said. “A small painting by Alar, ‘The Dragon with a Splinter in His Paw’, fascinated me at an exhibition in the spring. The efforts which the dragon makes while rolling on his back like a dog in order to get rid of the wood sliver are very convincing. It is impossible to doubt that dragons exist after you look at this painting depicting their everyday life. However, my friend found that even if this dragon had been drinking milk and licking its chops….”

“I don’t like art,” Dogger remarked curtly.

Elma looked at him, then at Ammon, and smiled.

“That’s enough of that,” she said. “When were you last in the tropics?”

“No, I want to explain,” Dogger softly interrupted. “Art is a great evil – I’m speaking, of course, about real art. The theme of art is beauty, but nothing causes so much suffering as beauty. Imagine the most perfect work of art. There is more cruelty lurking in it than a person could bear.”

“But there is also beauty in life,” Ammon rejoined.

“The beauty of art is more hurtful than the beauty of life.”

“What is your conclusion, then?”

“I feel a loathing for art. I have, as they say, the soul of a philistine. I stand for order in politics, for constancy in love, and for inconspicuous but useful work in society. And on the whole for industriousness, honesty, responsibility, serenity, and moderate self-esteem in one’s personal life.”

“I cannot disagree with you,” Ammon said guardedly. Dogger’s assured tone had finally persuaded him that Tonar was right. Dogger was a rare example of a person who had created a special world of indestructible normalcy.

Suddenly Dogger laughed merrily.

“There’s nothing to discuss,” he said. “I’m a cheerful and simple person. Elma, will you come for a ride with us? I want to show our guest the kitchen-garden, the meadows, and the surroundings.”

“Yes.”

VI. THE PIT IN THE FOREST

Except for the pit in the forest Ammon did not learn anything new from the ride. Dogger rode on the right-hand side of Elma, and Ammon on the left; Ammon did not make any further mention of Dogger’s conviction and spoke about himself, his meetings, and his observations. He sat in a simple black saddle atop a beautiful, well-fed, and gentle horse. They came across several people who were engaged in clearing ditches and in digging the earth up around the young trees; these were Dogger’s workers, stocky young fellows who took off their hats respectfully. “A beautiful couple,” Ammon thought, looking at his hosts. “Adam and Eve were probably like this before the Fall.” Impressionable, like all wanderers, he began to be imbued with their austerely indulgent attitude towards everything that was not part of their own lives. The inspection of Dogger’s holdings compelled him to utter several compliments: the kitchen-garden, like the entire estate, was a model. The lush meadow, sown with choice grasses, was a joy to behold.

A forest stretched beyond the meadow, which abutted a mountain-side, and when the riders had reached the edge of the woods they came to a halt. From this high spot Dogger serenely examined his holdings. He said:

“I like property, Ammon. And now, have a look at the pit.”

Dogger rode into the forest and stopped next to a dark damp pit beneath a canopy formed by the thick foliage of old trees. Light percolated through to this place with reluctance; it was chilly here — as in a well — and hushed. Wind-fallen branches filled the pit; roots extended into it; and a tree trunk, snapped off by a storm, had been tossed over the chaos of forest litter and ferns. A pungent odour of mushrooms, mould, and earth came from the vast hollow, and Dogger said:

“You can feel the presence of mysterious creatures and beasts here. I sense the wary steps of polecats, the swishing of snakes, and the protruding eyes of toads that look like a person with dropsy. Bats circle about here in the moonlight, and the round eyes of owls glitter in the darkness. It seems to be some sort of a night club.”

“He’s dissembling,” thought Ammon, and his distrust of Dogger flared up anew, “but what’s at the bottom of it?”

“I want to go home,” said Elma. “I don’t like the forest.”

Dogger looked at his wife tenderly.

“She objects to the dark,” he told Ammon, “and so do I. Let’s return. I feel good only at home.”

VII. NIGHT

At eleven-thirty Ammon took leave of his hospitable hosts and headed for the room which he had been assigned in the house’s left wing; the room’s windows looked out into the yard, which was separated from the house by a narrow garden filled with flowers. The furnishings exuded the same health and fresh cosiness as the entire house: a metal washstand; furniture made out of unpainted light wood; clean curtains, sheets, and pillows; a warm grey blanket; a mirror in a simple frame and flowers on the window-sill; a massive desk and a cast-iron lamp. There was nothing superfluous; everything was necessary and purely functional.

“So this is the kind of place I have landed in!” said Ammon, taking off his vest. “Rousseau would have envied Dogger. The speeches by Dogger about nature and the pit in the forest were beautiful; they run counter to the abominable triviality in the rest of what he says. There’s nothing else for me to do here. I’m convinced that it’s possible to vegetate sensibly. However, let’s have a bit more of a look.”

He sat down on the bed and fell to thinking. The steel table-clock struck twelve. Dampness from the meadows and the smell of flowers wafted in through the wide-open window. Everything slept; the stars were shining above the black roofs like the lights of a distant city. Ammon grew sadly troubled as he thought about people’s constant dreams of a good, joyous, and healthy life; he could not understand why the most impressive efforts of this sort-like, for instance, Dogger’s life — lacked the wings of enchantment. Everything was admirable, tasty, and clean; delicate and useful; beautiful and honest-but insignificant, and one felt like saying: “Ah, I was at an exhibition again! There’s an exemplary person on view there….”

Then he mentally began to sketch the possibilities of another order. He imagined a fire, the crackling of beams, the fire’s tempestuousness, Elma’s love for a worker, and Dogger’s becoming a drunkard, a lunatic, a drug addict; he fancied him a religious fanatic, an antiquary, a bigamist, and a writer, but none of this fitted the owners of the estate in Liliana. The trepidation of a nervous, destructive, or creative life was out of character for them. The house was so well-equipped that the possibility of a fire was, of course, completely out of the question, and Dogger was fated never to experience the fear and chaos of a burning building. Two young lives, the acme of creation, pass through year after year, hand in hand — sensibly, intelligently, carefully, and happily.

“And so,” said Ammon, “I’m going to bed.” He had folded back the blanket and was about to turn out the light, when he suddenly heard a man’s quiet steps in the corridor; someone was walking past his room and was walking as people usually do when everyone in the house is asleep at night: tautly and lightly. Ammon listened attentively. The steps faded away at the end of the corridor; five, ten minutes passed, but no one returned, and Ammon carefully opened the door.

A fixture suspended from the ceiling illuminated the corridor with an even nocturnal light. There were three doors in the passageway: one, closer to the centre of the house, led to the servants’ quarters and was opposite Ammon’s room; a second was directly to the left of Ammon’s and, judging from the padlock on it, was the door to a pantry or an uninhabited room. To the right, at the end of the wing, there were no doors at all — it was a dead end with a high closed window looking out onto the garden; yet that was precisely where the steps had died away.

“He couldn’t have vanished into thin air!” said Ammon. “And it could hardly have been Dogger: he said that he sleeps as soundly as a soldier after battle. There’s no reason for a worker to enter the house. The window at the end of the corridor leads into the garden; even if Dogger, for reasons beyond my knowledge, had taken it into his head to go for a walk, there are three doors at his service that all lead outside, and besides, I would have heard the frame slam, but I didn’t.”

Ammon turned around and closed the door.

He half believed the steps to be significant and half did not. His thoughts wandered in the realm of wonderful superstitions and legends about human life, whose purpose is to glorify the name of man and raise it from the swamp of the everyday into the world of mysterious fascination, where the soul obeys its own laws, like God. Ammon again made himself imagine the sound of steps. Suddenly it seemed to him that an unknown “someone” could peer into his open window; he quickly put out the light and pricked up his ears.

“Oh, how stupid I am!” said Ammon when he did not hear anything else. “Any number of people could be walking about in the night for whatever reason!… I’m simply a narrow professional, a seeker of adventure, and nothing more. What kind of secret could there be amidst the scent of hay and hyacinths? One has only to look at Elma’s homey beauty to discard these stupidities.”

Nevertheless, instinct took issue with logic. For half an hour Ammon stood by the door and peered through the keyhole, waiting for new sounds as a person in love awaits a rendezvous. Through this small opening, which looked like a boot-sole stood on end, he saw the pine panelling on the wall and nothing more. His spirits fell; he yawned “and was about to go to bed, when the same steps again resounded clearly. Ammon held his breath, like a swimmer who has dived beneath the water, and looked through the keyhole. Dogger was coming from the dead end and was walking past Ammon’s door on tiptoe. His head was above Ammon’s field of vision; he had on trousers and a shirt with unbuttoned sleeves — he was not wearing a jacket. The steps faded away, there was the muffled sound of an inside door closing and Ammon straightened up; despite the situation’s logic, irrepressible suspicions churned within him. Too prudent to assign them any specific form, for the time being he was satisfied to keep on repeating one and the same question: “Where could Dogger have kept himself at the end of the corridor?” Ammon circled about the room, now grinning and now pondering; he ran through all the possibilities: a love intrigue, somnambulism, insomnia, and a walk, but everything was left up in the air owing to the closed window and the dead end; and although the window, of course, could be opened, it seemed inexcusably flippant to think that a solid and respectable person like Dogger would use it as a means of exit into the garden.

Ammon decided to examine the hall thoroughly; he put on felt slippers and went out of his room, but he left his revolver, since he saw no need for it. The tranquil silence of the brightly lit corridor had a sobering effect on him; he felt ashamed and wanted to return, but the past day, which had been filled to excess with the humdrum simplicity that waries a lively soul, nudged Ammon towards artificial invigoration of his unsatisfied fantasies. He quickly walked to the end of the corridor and up to the window, making certain that it was closed tightly and fastened by solid upper and lower bolts; he looked around and saw a small door that lacked posts and was flush with the wall — this small door, knocked together from thin boards, was apparently cut out and installed after the house had been

built. Looking at the door, Ammon thought that it probably led to some steps that had been constructed in order to enter the garden next to the house from inside the corridor. Now that he had found out where Dogger had disappeared, Ammon quietly reached out, flipped the latch and opened it.

It opened into a corridor. It was dark beyond the door, although several steep steps, leading up and not down, were visible. The staircase was bordered by the narrow walls; in order to enter, it was necessary to bend low. “Is it worth it?” thought Ammon. “This is probably the passage to an attic where clothes are dried or pigeons live…. However, Dogger is not a pigeon fancier, and he obviously does not take in laundry. Why did he come here? Oh, Ammon, Ammon, instinct tells me that there is game about. So what if I just fire a blank-if I go up, then at least it will be all over, and I’ll sleep until tomorrow’s yoghurt with a conscience as clear as a calf’s. If for whatever reason Dogger takes it into his head to visit the attic and finds me, I’ll pretend that I heard steps there; after all, thieves are always an excellent pretext in cases like this.”

Ammon took a look around, closed the door tightly behind himself, and, illuminating the staircase with a match, began to ascend. At a small landing the staircase turned left; on the upper end there proved to be a somewhat more spacious landing, where, beneath the roof’s steep pitch, was a door leading to the attic. Like the lower door, it was not locked. Ammon listened in order to make sure that there was nobody behind the door. The silence reassured him. He boldly lifted the latch, and the match was extinguished by a rush of air. Ammon stepped over the threshold into darkness; the rather stuffy air of a habitable room frightened him. In a hurry to make sure that he had not ended up in a worker’ or a servant’s cubbyhole, Ammon lit a second match, and the shadows raced away from its yellow light into the corners, making the surroundings distinct.

The first thing Ammon saw was a candle on a huge table in the centre of the room, he lit it, and as he looked around retreated to the door. A white curtain on the back wall hung down to the floor; similar curtains were hanging on the walls to the right and the left of the entrance. A screen window in the slanted ceiling let in the light of distant stars. Ammon hastily examined the corners without further scrutinizing the table, which was piled high with a multitude of various objects. He found only neglected litter, crumpled paper, and broken pencils. Ammon straightened up, walked to the back wall where the cords for the curtain were hanging on a nail, and pulled them. The curtain rose.

Ammon stepped back at a sudden flash of daylight-the ground rose to the level of the attic, and the wall disappeared. Three paces from the traveller a woman with small bare feet was standing on a path that led to some hills and had her back turned to him. A simple black dress, which inexplicably laced any hint of mourning, emphasised the whiteness of her bare neck and arms. All the lines of her young body were distinguishable beneath the thin fabric. A thick bun of bronze hair covered the back of her neck. The picture’s supernatural, painful veracity went beyond the bounds of the human; a live woman stood before him in the wondrous void of the distant prospect; any moment, Ammon felt, she would turn and look at him over her shoulder. He smiled in perplexity.

But at this point the brilliant brush’s triumph was terminated and at the same time intensified. The woman’s pose, her slightly drawn back left hand, her temple, the cheek’s shape, the fleeting exertion of her neck in turning, and numerous mute traits that were beyond analysis gripped the viewer with the expectation of a miracle. The artist had fixed the instant for eternity; it lasted and remained the same as ever-as if time had disappeared but at each following instant would resume its flight, and the woman would glance over her shoulder at the shaken viewer. In overpowering expectation Ammon looked at the head, which was fearful in its readiness to reveal its mysterious features; his heart was pounding like that of a child who had been left in a dark room; and with an unpleasant feeling of impotence before an unrealisable but clear threat, he let go of the cords. The curtain fell, but it still seemed to him that if he reached out he would encounter a warm, live shoulder beyond the canvas.

“Genius knows neither moderation nor limits!” he said excitedly. “So, Dogger, this is where you leave to milk the cows? My powerful instinct has guided my discovery. I’ll shout it to the whole world; I’m ill from ecstasy and fear! But what’s over there?”

He rushed to the curtain which hung to the left of the entrance. His hand became tangled in the cords; he impatiently tore at them, pulled them down, and raised the candle over his head. The same woman-in the same charming vivacity that was deepened still further by her face’s radiance-stood before him having fulfilled her exquisite threat. She had turned around. The artist had put into this face the total essence of maternal tenderness and feminine caress. The fire of pure, proud youth shone in the tender but resolute eyes; the bronze silk of her hair above her finely etched eyebrows appeared to be a diadem. Her mouth, with its noble and youthful features, exuded love and intelligence. She stood half-turned but had revealed her entire face, and she sparkled with the youthful strength of life and with a joy as disturbing as sleep filled with passionate tears.

Ammon looked at the picture mutely. It seemed to him that he had only to utter a single word in order to break the paints’ silence, and then the woman would approach him with lowered eyelashes, still more beautiful in her movements than in the distressing immobility of the miraculously created living body. He saw the dust on her legs, which were ready to move on, and the individual hairs behind her little ear were like the radiant attire on heads of grain. Joy and yearning held him in tender captivity.

“Dogger, you’re a despot!” said Ammon. “Could anyone strike a more painful blow to the heart?” He stamped his foot. “I must be delirious,” cried Ammon. “To paint like that is impossible; no one on earth could or would dare to do this!”

And the actual eyes of a woman gazed at him still more expressively, more intently, and more deeply.

Ammon was almost frightened, and with his heart beating violently he pulled the curtain over the painting. Something held him to the spot; he could not bring himself to pace up and down, as he usually did when he was disturbed. He was afraid to stir or to look around; the silence, in which only his breathing and the crackling of the burning candle were audible, was as unpleasant as the smell of fumes. Finally, overcoming his numbness, Ammon walked up to the third canvas, uncovered the painting … and the hair on his head bristled.

What had Dogger done in order to produce a nightmarish effect that could rekindle superstitions? The woman stood before Ammon in the same pose, with her head turned around while she continued walking; but her face was unaccountably transformed, and yet it was the same — down to the last feature-as the one at which Ammon had just looked. Th

e mocking eyes met his with an inscrutable vividness, and the effect was fearsome. Now, at a closer range, their gaze was sombre; the pupils glittered differently; the mouth, which had an evil and base expression, was prepared to bestow a loathsome smile of madness; and the beauty of her wondrous face had become repulsive: it exuded a ferocious, greedy fire and was capable of strangling a person or of sucking someone’s blood; a reptile’s lust and a demon’s passion illuminated its vile oval, which was full of aroused voluptuousness, gloom, and frenzy; and an infinite agony seized Ammon when he looked closely and discerned in this face a readiness to begin speaking. The half-opened lips, between which her teeth shone repulsively, seemed to be whispering; the figure’s former soft femininity emphasised still further the horrible aliveness of the head, which all but nodded from the frame. Ammon sighed deeply and let go of the cord; the curtain rustled as it sped down, and he fancied that a diabolical face had winked at him and hidden itself beneath the falling folds.

Ammon turned around. A large and thick folder lying on the table drew his distracted attention; when he opened it, he found it full of drawings. But they were strange and wild…. Ammon examined one after the other and was struck by the superhuman skill of fantasy evidenced in them. He saw flocks of ravens flying over fields of roses; hills that were covered, as though by grass, with electric lights; a river, dammed up by green corpses; hirsute, interlaced hands that were gripping bloodied knives; an inn, full to overflowing with drunk fish and lobsters; a garden in which gallows with executed men had taken strong root; the huge tongues of execution victims hung to the ground and children were swinging on them and laughing; corpses, which were reading yellowed tomes in their graves by the light of luminescent pieces of rotten wood; a swimming pool, full of bearded women; scenes of depravity, such as a feast of cannibals who were skinning a fat man; in the same drawing, a hand jutted out of a cauldron which hung over the fire; weirdly hideous figures, who had red whiskers and blue heads of hair, and who were one-eyed, three-eyed, and blind, paraded before him one after the other-one was eating a snake, another was playing dice with a tiger, a third cried, and jewels fell from his eyes. In almost all the drawings gold sequins were strewn over the clothes of the figures; they had been done with care, as in general any beloved work is done. Ammon leafed through the drawings with a terrible curiosity. The door slammed; he jumped away from the table and saw Dogger.

VIII. THE EXPLANATION

Even at the most dangerous moments Ammon never lost his self-possession; however, taken unawares, he experienced momentary confusion. Dogger had apparently not expected to see Ammon; he stopped at the door irresolutely and looked around, but soon he grew pale and then flared up so that his bare neck reddened with anger.

“By what right did you come here?” he shouted, striding over to Ammon. “How am I to regard this? I didn’t expect such a thing! Eh? Ammon!”

“You’re right,” answered Ammon calmly, without lowering his eyes. “I had no right to enter. But I would have felt guilty only if I hadn’t found anything; now that I’ve seen something here, I dare think that I’ve thus acquired the right to reject the charge of impudence. I’ll say more: had I found out after I left what I would have seen if I had gone upstairs, and had I not done so — then I would have never forgiven myself for such an omission. My motives were the following…. I’m sorry, but the matter demands frankness, whether you like it or not. I had vague doubts about your cows, Dogger, and about the turnips and the well-fed pheasant hens; when I accidentally came upon the true path to your soul, I attained my goal. The fearful power of a genius guided your brush. Yes, my eyes stole your secret, but I am no less proud of this thievery than Columbus was of the Western Hemisphere, since my calling is to seek, to pursue, to make discoveries!”

“Shut up!” cried Dogger. His face did not contain a trace of placid equanimity, but nor did it show any malice, which is out of place in people of lofty character; it expressed distressed indignation and pain. “You still dare…. Oh, Ammon, you, with your conversations about that accursed art, caused me to lose sleep owing to agonies that are beyond your comprehension, and now, bursting into here, you want me to believe that your deed is praiseworthy. What makes you think you can take such liberties?”

“I am a seeker, a seeker of adventure,” Ammon coldly retorted. “I have a different set of morals. There would be no merit in dealing with people’s hearts and souls and never being cursed for these experiments. What good is a soul that lays itself servilely open to view?”

“However,” said Dogger, “you are daring! I don’t like people who are too daring. Leave. Return to your room and pack. You’ll be given a horse at once; there’s a night train.”

“Fine!” Ammon walked towards the door. “Farewell!”

He was at the door when suddenly both of Dogger’s hands seized him by the shoulders and spun him around. Ammon saw the pathetic face of a coward; he sensed Dogger’s boundless fright and, not knowing what was the matter, grew pale with alarm.

“Not a word,” said Dogger, “absolutely not a word to anyone! For my sake, for God’s sake, have mercy-say nothing to anyone!”

“I give you my word; yes, I give you my word. Calm down.”

Dogger let go of Ammon. His gaze, filled with hatred, stopped on each of the paintings in turn. Ammon walked out, descended the staircase, went into his own room, and prepared to go. Half an hour later, accompanied by a servant and without encountering Dogger again, he went out through the dark entrance from the garden side, where a carriage stood; he climbed in and rode off.

The starry dew of the sky, the agitation, the limitless, fragrant darkness, and the breath of roadside thickets intensified his enchanted exultation. The earth’s huge, blind heart beat muffledly in time to Ammon’s exultant heart, greeting its son the seeker. Ammon groped uncertainly but tenaciously for the true nature of Dogger’s soul.

“No, you can’t get away from yourself, Dogger, no,” he said, remembering the drawings.

The coachman, who was racking his brains over the guest’s sudden departure, timidly turned around and asked:

“Is there some urgent matter, sir?”

“Matter? Yes, precisely-a matter. I must go to India at once. My relatives there have come down with the plague-my grandmother, sister-in-law, and three first cousins.”

“Is that so!” the peasant said in surprise. “Goodness me!”

IX. THE SECOND AND LAST MEETING WITH DOGGER

“My friend,” Tonar said to Ammon upon opening a letter, “Dogger, whom you visited four years ago, requests that you go to him immediately. Since he does not know your address, he’s transmitting his request through me. But what could have happened there?”

Ammon, without concealing his surprise, quickly walked up to his friend.

“He’s asking me over? How does he express himself?”

“As they used to do at the end of the eighteenth century. ‘I shall be greatly indebted to you,'” read Tonar, ‘”if you inform Mr. Ammon Koot that I would be most grateful to him if he would meet with me at once….’ Won’t you explain what this is about?”

“No, I don’t know.”

“Really? You’re a sly one, Ammon!”

“I can only promise to tell you afterwards, if things go all right.”

“Very well. My curiosity’s been aroused. What, are you already looking at the clock? Take a look at the train schedule.”

“There’s a train at four,” said Ammon, pressing the buzzer. A servant appeared in the doorway. “Hert! High boots, a revolver, a laprobe, and a small travelling-bag. Farewell, Tonar. I’m going to Liliana’s cheery meadows!”

Not without trepidation did Ammon heed the strange man’s summons. He still remembered the painful blow that the two-faced woman in the wondrous paintings had dealt to his soul, and he involuntarily connected the paintings with Dogger’s invitation. But it was pointless to try and guess what Dogger wanted from him. Undoubtedly, something serious was in store. Deep in thought, Ammon stood at the train window. With the thoroughness of a blind man who gropes for something that he needs, he mused upon all his knowledge of people, of all the complex junctures of their souls, and all the possibilities that followed from what he had seen four years ago; but, dissatisfied, he finally refused to predict the future.

At eight o’clock in the evening Ammon stood before the quiet house, in the garden where flowers prayed vividly, luxuriantly, and joyfully, to the sun setting amidst silvery clouds. Elma met Ammon; the musical clarity was missing from her movements and expression; a grieving, nervous, suffering woman stood before Ammon and softly said:

“He wants to speak with you. You don’t know-he’s dying, but, he still hopes he’ll get well; please make believe that you consider his disease to be nothing at all.”

“We must save Dogger,” said Ammon after a moment’s thought. “Has he kept anything secret from you?”

He looked Elma straight in the eye and imparted a cautiously significant tone to the question.

“No, nothing. And from you?”

This was said gropingly, but they understood each other.

“Probably,” said Ammon inquisitively, “you were not left in the dark regarding the haste of my previous departure.” “You must excuse Dogger and … yourself.”

“Yes. For the sake of that which you know well, Dogger must not die.”

“The doctors are deceiving him, but I know everything. He won’t live out the month.”

“It’s absurd,” said Ammon, walking after Elma, “I know a person who’s a watchman in a garden and is one hundred and four years old. But he, to be sure, understands nothing of paints.”

When they came into the sick-room, Dogger was in bed. The early twilight shaded his transparent face like a light, airy fabric; the sick man’s hands were under his head. He was hirsute, thin, and morose; his eyes, which glittered expressively, rested on Ammon.

“Elma, leave us alone,” wheezed Dogger, “don’t be offended.”

The woman smiled at him sadly and left. Ammon sat down.

“Here’s still one more adventure, Ammon,” Dogger began to speak weakly. “Enter it in the column for extremely distant journeys. Yes, I’m dying.”

“You must be a hypochondriac,” said Ammon light-heartedly. “Come now, that’s just a weakness.”

“Yes, yes. We practise lying. Elma says the same as you, while I pretend that I don’t believe death is near, and she is satisfied with that. She doesn’t want me to believe what she herself believes.”

“What’s wrong with you, Dogger?” “What?” Dogger closed his eyes and smiled grimly. “You see, I drank some cold spring water. I must tell you that for the past eleven years all the water I drink has been neither too hot nor too cold. Two years ago, in the spring, I was walking in the nearby hills. The snow runoffs rushed along sparkling stone channels among vivid greenery, pounding on every side. Blue cascades whipped up snowy foam and leaped from ledge to ledge; they jostled one another like frightened herd of sheep which streams through a tight gate in a living wave of white backs. Oh, Ammon, I acted unwisely, but the stifling hot day tortured me with thirst. The sky’s oppressive heat beat down on my head from the precipitous heights, and the profusion of water foaming about increased my sufferings. I was far from home, and I felt an uncontrollable urge to drink this savage, cold, carefree water that had not been defiled by a thermometer. An underground spring was not far away; I bent down and drank-the icy fire scorched my lips. The tasty water smelled of grass and fizzed like sparkling wine. Rarely does one have occasion to quench his thirst so blissfully. I drank for a long time and then … I became ill. Sick people, you know, often have very keen hearing, and I, albeit not without making an effort, overheard Elma and the doctor behind the doors. He did a good job of beating around the bush for a while, but all the same he gave me grace for not longer than the end of the month.”

“You acted unnaturally,” said Ammon with a smile.

“Partly. But I’m becoming tired of speaking. Those two pictures in which she turned around … where do you think they are?” Dogger grew agitated. “There’s a box on the table; open the little grave.”

Ammon got up and slightly raised the lid of a beautiful casket; from the rush of air a bit of white ash flew up and landed on his sleeve. The box, which was filled to the top with fluffy ash, explained to him the fate of the brilliant creations

.

“You burned them!”

Dogger’s eyes motioned assent.

“If this isn’t madness, then it’s barbarity,” said Ammon.

“Why?” retorted Dogger meekly. “One of them was evil, while the other was falsehood. I’ll tell you their story. The task to which I dedicated my entire life was to paint three pictures that would be more perfect and more powerful than anything that exists in art. No one even knew that I was an artist; no one, except for you and my wife, has seen these paintings. The grievous good fortune that befell me was to depict Life by separating what is essentially inseparable. This was more difficult than sorting out, kernel by kernel, a wagonload of grain that has been mixed with a wagonload of poppy seeds. But I did it, and you, Ammon, saw Life’s two faces, each in the full splendour of its might. When I had committed this sin, I felt that my whole body, my thoughts and my dreams, were drawing me irresistibly toward darkness; before me I saw its complete embodiment … and I could not resist. Only I know how I lived then, no one else. But it was a dismal and morbid existence of horror and decay!

“The things that now surround me, Ammon — nature, farm work, air, a vegetable-like happiness — represent nothing but a hurried flight from myself. I couldn’t show people my fearful pictures, since they would have extolled me, and I, urged on by vanity, would have used my art in accordance with my soul’s bent-on behalf of evil-and that would have destroyed me. All my soul’s dark instincts pushed me towards evil art and an evil life. As you see, in the house I honestly eliminated every temptation: there are no pictures, drawings, or statuettes. Thus I destroyed my memory of myself as an artist, but it was beyond my power to destroy those two, who fought between themselves to possess me. For whatever you may say, they really were not so badly done! But life’s diabolical face at times tempted me; I shut myself up, buried myself in my fantasies-the drawings-and became intoxicated with nightmarish delirium … that folder no longer exists either. You kept your promise to be silent, and since I trust you, I ask that after my death you exhibit my third painting anonymously; it is truthful and good. Art was my curse; I renounce my name.”

He was silent for a while and then began to cry, but his tears did not arouse any offensive sensation of pity in Ammon, who saw that no person could commit a greater act of violence against himself. “The man has burned himself out,” Ammon thought. “Fate has given him an unbearable burden. But soon he will have peace….”

“And so, Ammon,” said Dogger, growing calm, “will you do this?”

“Yes, it’s my duty, Dogger; I truly admire you,” said Ammon, who, contrary to his own expectations, became more upset than he wanted to be. “I admire your talent, your struggle, and … your ultimate staunchness.”

“Give me your hand!” Dogger requested with a smile. His hand-shake was firm and brusque.

“You see, I’m not completely weak yet,” he said. “Farewell, restless, thieving soul. Elma will give you the painting. I think,” Dogger added naively, “that people will write about it.”

Ammon and his friend, a thin brunette with a face as mobile as a monkey’s, slowly made their way through the dense crowd that had filled the hall to overflowing. Amidst the other frames and portrayals, above their heads, stood a woman who was about to turn around and who seemed alive to troubled eyes; she was standing on a road that led towards some hills. The crowd was silent. The most perfect work of art in the world displayed its power.

“It’s almost unbearable,” said Ammon’s friend. “Why, she really will turn around.”

“Oh, no,” Ammon disagreed, “fortunately, that’s only a threat.”

“Fortunately? I want to see her face!”

“It’s better this way, my dear,” he sighed, “let each person imagine for himself what that face is like.”

1915

THE MURMURING FOREST

VLADIMIR KOROLENKO

THE MURMURING FOREST

A Polesye Legend

Translated from the Russian by Suzanne Rozenberg

Progress Publishers

Moscow

1978

Long ago, and long forgotten.

I

The forest murmured….

A perpetual murmur filled these woods—steady, continuous, like the echo of distant chiming, serene and faint, like the crooning of a song, like a vague remembrance of the past. The murmur never ceased, for this was an old and dense pine forest untouched as yet by the timber merchant’s saw and axe. A host of stately, centennial pines with powerful ruddy trunks stood in gloomy array, the rich crowns closing in the ranks overhead. Under the trees it was peaceful, and fragrant with resin; brilliant ferns had pushed their way up through the needle-matted ground and froze stock-still in an opulence of whimsical tassels, with not a leaf stirring; green grass grew tall in shady corners; while clover as though drooping from exhaustion bent under the weight of its heavy blossoms. Up above the murmur persisted, endless and unbroken, and it seemed that faint sighs were heaved by the venerable forest.

These sighs grew heavier and more pronounced as I now rode along the woodland path, and though the sky was hidden from view I could tell from the frowning of the forest that dark clouds were gathering. The afternoon was on the wane. Here and there, in between the tree trunks, penetrated the slanting rays of the setting sun, but the dark shadows of twilight already lurked in the thickets. A storm was drawing on.

All thought of hunting therefore had to be abandoned; the most I could hope for was to reach shelter for the night before the storm broke. With a clatter of hoofs on the naked roots, my horse snorted and pricked up his ears at the ominous rambling of the woodland echo. And he now galloped all the faster to the familiar lodge.

A dog barked at our approach and in between the thinning trees loomed the clay walls of the lodge. From beneath the overhanging foliage a wreath of blue smoke curled; a crooked cottage with a tousled roof stood in the clearing nestling to the wall of ruddy tree trunks, and seemed half-sunken in the earth, while the proud and graceful pines tossed their heads high above it. In the middle of the clearing rose a clump of densely growing young oak-trees.

It is in this lodge that the forest rangers Zakhar and Maxim, invariable companions of my hunting excursions, live. But they do not seem to be in, for no one is roused by the barking of the great big sheep dog. The only one who is around is the old man, bald-headed, with fierce grey moustaches. He is sitting on the earth-bank around the wall and fiddling with his bask shoe. His moustache ends dangle almost to his waist, and his eyes have the blank stare of one who is making a vain attempt to recollect something.

“Hullo, Grandfather! Is anybody in?”

“Ay, ay!” he exclaims with a shake of the head. “None’s in, nor Zakhar, nor Maxim, and Motria, too, is a-roaming in the woods, searching for the cow. The cow has gone off—the bears might have got her…. That’s how ’tis. Nobody’s in.”

“Never mind. I’ll wait. I could sit here with you for a while.”

“No harm in waiting,” he nods. And as I tether my horse to an oak branch he peers at me with his feeble, bleary eyes. The old man is very decrepit; his eyes do not see and his hands shake.

“And who may ye be, son?” he asks when I sit down beside him.

Every time I arrive at the lodge he poses the same question. Then suddenly he seems to remember.

“I know you, I do,” he declares, and turns his attention again to the shoe. “My old head’s like a sieve, everything slips through it. I am more likely to remember those as is long dead. New people I forget…. I’ve been living too long.”

“Have you been living long in this forest, Grandfather?”

“Ay, ay, long! Way back when the French set foot on our soil, I was here.”

“You must have seen a good deal in your lifetime, and can tell a story or two.”

He now gives me a bewildered look.

“What have I seen besides the forest, son?… The forest murmurs, murmurs day and night, winter and summer…. And like that tree yonder, so I’ve lived a lifetime in the forest without thought of it. Now that I am at death’s door, I wonder and don’t know if I’ve lived or not…. Ay, ay! See,—what if I haven’t lived at all?…”

A shred of dark cloud drifted in from behind the dense tree crowns and cast a shadow on the clearing; the wind rocked the branches of the surrounding pines, and the murmur of the forest rose to a loud crescendo. The old man cocked his head and listened.

Presently he said, “A storm is coming on. I know it is. My, my, there’ll be a wild night—pines will break and be pulled out with their roots!… Tis the forest master at his old game,” he added in a hushed tone.

“How d’you know that, Grandfather?”

“Ay, ay, I know it, for I know what the trees are saying…. The trees, too, son, get frightened. Take the asp, ’tis a cursed tree. It keeps muttering—and a-trembling even when there is no wind. Now the pine is playful and a-ringing on bright days, but should a wee wind blow, it gets frettin’ and moanin’. But that’s not so bad. Just you listen. My sight is poor, but my ear can hear—the oaks are -stirred up in the clearing, too. That’s a sure sign there’ll be a thunderstorm.”

True enough, with a shudder of their sturdy boughs, the clump of short and snaggy oaks, standing in the middle of the clearing, and well protected by the surrounding wall of forest, broke into a low whine, easily distinguishable from the ringing of the pines.

“Ay, ay! D’you hear ’em, son?” he asked with a mischievous childish smile. “I know it: w

hen the oaks are stirred up, the master’ll be roaming by night, shatterin’ the trees. But not the oaks—he won’t break them…. The oak is a mighty strong tree, and a match, e’en for the master, that’s how it be!”

“What master is that, Grandfather? You said yourself it’s the storm that breaks the trees.”

Looking slyly at me the old man wagged his head.

“Ay, ay! I know that! They says nowadays folk believe in nothing, that’s how things be! As for me, I’ve seen the master as good as I see you, nay, better, for my eyes be feeble now, and then they were young; in my young days my eyes missed nothing!”

“Just tell me, Grandfather, how you were able to see the master?”

“It was much like now—first the pines in the wood took to moanin’, not a-ringin’, as they always do but moanin': o-oho-oho-o … o-ho-oh! The moanin’ dies away but then comes again, more and more often and plaintive-like. That’s because the master will bring lots of them pines down in the night. After a while the oaks start up. By evening the din grows louder, and by night there is hell to pay: the master runs about wild, laughin’ and wailin) a-whirlin’ and prancin’. He is tryin’ to get at the oaks, to pull them out…. I remembers one autumn I looked out of the window. He did not like that. He dashed up to the window and took a go at me with the snag of a pine. And he’d ‘ve smashed up my face—may he rot in hell! But I was no fool, I jumped back. See, son, that’s how mad the master can get!”

“And, pray, what does he look like?”

“Much like the old willow in the marsh. The spit and image of it! The hair is like withered mistletoe that grows on trees, and the beard’s the same, the nose is like a big stump, the mug all gnarled and scabby…. By god, he’s an ugly one! May no Christian man look like him ever! God forbid! Another time I saw him quite close, down at the marshland. Should you come here in wintertime, you be sure to see him yourself. Get to the top of that hill yonder that’s covered with woods, and climb the highest tree, right to the top. There be days you’re likely to glimpse him from there: like a white cloud he passes above the trees, a-whirlin’ and a-whirlin’, tumblin’ downhill into the hollow…. He runs about, does he, and then before you know it he’s gone. Ay, ay! And wher’er he passes he leaves a white trail of snow. If ye believe not what an old man says, come one day and see for yourself.”

The old man became quite garrulous. The gusty, chattering woods and the brewing storm must have stirred the blood in his old veins. He wagged his head, chuckled, and blinked his faded eyes.

Then a shadow flitted across his furrowed forehead. He poked me with an elbow and said somewhat mysteriously:

“But there is one thing to be said for him, son; of course, the master of the forest be a mean rascal, and a Christian will not want to see an ugly mug like his, but the truth is, he won’t do a man any real harm…. He’ll mock a body, make fun of him, but he won’t do him harm.”

“But, Grandfather, did you not say he meant to strike you with a snag?”

“Ay, ay! So he did! But it was ’cause he got angry with me for looking at him out of the window, don’t ye see? But he won’t play mean tricks on ye, once ye mind your own business. That’s the kind of forest master he is. And let me tell ye—far more terrible deeds were done in this forest by men. Lord witness, they were!”

The old man cocked his head and kept silent for a minute or so. But when he looked at me again, I caught the flicker of a reawakened memory breaking through the misty film covering his eyes.

“I’ll tell ye, son, a tale of our woods. ‘Tis something that happened long ago, in this very place. I remembers it like a dream. It all comes back to me, once the forest starts a-murmurin’ loud. Would you care to hear the tale?”

“I would indeed, Grandfather.”

“Hark and I shall tell it.”

II

My father and mother died long ago, when I was a little boy. And so ’twas I was left a poor orphan alone in the world. Ay, ay! The village folk scratched their heads: “What shall we do with the laddie?” The squire, too, did not know. But then one day comes the forester Roman and says to our folk: “Give me the laddie to take to the lodge, I’ll provide his keep and he’ll make life more cheerful for me…. ” The village folk replied: “You can have him.” Roman took me and from that day on I stayed in the woods.

‘Twas Roman who reared me. Fearful he was, so help me God. A great big man, with black eyes and a heart no less black looking out of them. This was because all his life long he lived alone in this forest. Folk said the bear and the wolf were brother and nephew to him. Every forest beast he knew and feared not, but he kept away from his fellow men, wouldn’t even look them in the face…. God’s my witness, he was that sort of man, and one look from him would send shivers down my spine. But for all that, there was kindness in him. He fed me well, with plenty of pork fat in the gruel, and when he’d shot a duck, we’d feast on the bird. He did not grudge me my food, and that is a fact!

And so we lived, the two of us. Roman would go off to the woods, locking me up in the lodge so that no beast would make a meal of me. This went on until he was given a wife, Oxana by name.

It was the squire’s doing. He calls Roman to the village and says: “You’ve got to take a wife!” To this Roman replies: “What the deuce do I want a wife for? What’ll I do with a woman in the woods, when I’ve got the little fellow to care for? I don’t want to marry!” Nor was he one who carried on with wenches! But the squire was a wily one. When I think of that squire I can tell you that there is none like him nowadays. Squires like that one have died out. Take yourself! They tell me you, too, come of gentry stock. Maybe ye do, but you’re not the real stuff. You’re measly sort, that’s what you are!

That squire was a real one … of the old breed. I tell you, son, the world is made that way that one hundred people will tremble before a single man. Take the hawk and the chick! Both were hatched out of an egg, but the hawk is up in the sky. He need but let out a cry for the old cock, let alone the chicks, to run for their lives. And so the hawk be a noble bird, and the hen is a lowly fowl….

There be this I remember: I was a little fellow and I sees some peasants, about thirty of ’em, carting big logs from the woods. Just then the squire comes along on that very road, twirling his moustaches. His frisky horse prances and he be looking around proudly. And the moment the men see him, they turn their horses off the road into the deep snow, and doff their caps. What a hard time they have afterwards getting the carts and logs out of the snowdrifts! And squire gallops off—might proud to have the whole road to himself. A lift of his eyebrow could make the peasants tremble, a merry laugh raise their spirits. When his face grew dark, all went in fear. And there was not a man who dared cross the squire’s wishes.

Roman grew up in the forest. And as you’d expect he was boorish. But the squire did not lose his temper with him.

“It is my wish for you to marry,” he said, “and whatever for is my own business. You’ll wed Oxana!”

“Nay, I shall not,” replied Roman. “I need no wife, even if she be Oxana. Let the devil wed her, not me. That’s final!”

The squire now ordered the flogging whips to be brought, Roman was laid on the ground.

“Do you agree to the marriage, Roman?” asks the squire. “I do not,” retorts he.

“Give it to him,” says the squire, “good and hard.” They flogged Roman mighty hard. And strong as he was, he got fed up with it all.

“Stop it!” he cries. “I’ll do as I’m bid. May the woman burn in hell before I’m going to suffer so many lashes for her. Fetch her and I’ll wed her!”

And just as they be whippin’ Roman to get him married who should come along but Opanas Shvidld, the squire’s steward, riding in from the fields. When he learns what it’s all about, Opanas flops on the ground before the squire, kissing his boots.

“Dear sir,” he entreats, “why flog this fellow when I am only too willing to marry Oxana without any urging!”

See, Opanas was willing to marry Oxana—a good sort he was, I swear!

Roman cheered up, got to his feet and pulled tight the drawer strings around him.

“Well and good, man, but why hadn’t ye come along before? And the squire’s no better. Why not take the trouble to ask if there be a willing man? But no! Instead he grabs me and beats the life out of me. Is that acting like a Christian?

Pooh!”

Roman was a fellow that could even tell the squire off. Ay, ay! Once he was enraged no one, nor the squire either, could get on the right side of him. But the squire was a wily one—in this whole business he had something at the back of his mind—and so he ordered Roman to be put down flat on the grass again.

“I do it for your own good, you fool,” he cries, “and you’re turning your nose up. You live lonely like a bear, and the lodge is a cheerless place…. Flog him, the fool, till he screams he’s had enough…. As to you, Opanas, get the hell away from here! This is a repast you’ve not been invited to share! There’s no room for you at the table—unless it’s the treat Roman is getting that you’re hankering for.”

By now Roman was real rageful. Ay, ay! The blows fell thick and fast ’cause folk in those days knew how to give a flogging. Roman stood the whipping for a long time. He would not say “Enough!” But in the end he gave in.

“It’s not fair for a Christian to be flogged like that,” he said, “all because of a wench, and the blows not even counted. Enough! May your arms wither away, you flunkeys of the devil. Ye’ve been taught well how to use the whips! Am I a sheaf of corn that you should thrash me so? If that’s how it is, I agree to the marriage.”

“Good!” says the squire, well pleased. “And with the flogging you’ve had—though you’ll find it hard to sit, you’ll do all the more dancing at the wedding!”

The squire was merry, that he was, but what befell him afterwards I would not wish upon any Christian, nor Jew either! That’s what I think….

Well, that was how Roman got married. He brought his young bride to the lodge. At the beginning he kept chiding her and blaming her for the lashing he got.

“You’re not worth it,” he would say, “for a man to be flogged like I was for your sake!”

And soon as he comes from the woods he drives her out of the lodge.

“Be gone! I want no woman in the lodge! Get out and stay out! I won’t have a woman sleeping here, for I can’t stand the smell of one.”

After a while a change came over him. Oxana would sweep the floor, whitewash the walls and set out the crockery all pretty. Everything was soon shining, a joy to look at! Roman could see that she was a good woman, and bit by bit he grew used to her. Nay, more than that, son, he took her unto his heart. And that’s the Lord’s truth. That was the turn things took for Roman. So, after he got to know his woman well, he says:

“Thanks to the squire for doing me a good turn. I was a fool to have taken that flogging. I see it now there was no evil but e’en good in what was wanted of me!”

After some time went by—I wouldn’ know how long ’twas—Oxana laid down on a bench and started moaning. By evening she seemed to be real bad. Waking next morning I heard a low whimperin’ and thought to myself—a baby has been born. Sure enough there was a baby.

But the little baby did not live long in this wide world, not longer than from morn till evening. The whimpering stopped…. Oxana took to weeping bitterly, and Roman says to her:

“The baby’s gone, and soon as it’s gone there is no call to fetch the priest. We’ll bury the little one under the pine.”

That’s the way Roman spoke, and more than that, it was just what he did. He dug a little grave and buried the child. See that old tree stump there, charred by lightning? That’s what be left of the pine under which Roman buried the little one. And what I’ll tell you, son, is that to this day soon as the sun sets and the evening star rises in the sky over the forest, a birdie can be seen fly in’ and twitterin’ over the grave squeakin’ so sad that it breaks the heart. That’s the wee unbaptised soul that’s beggin’ for a cross to be put on the grave. Men that know and are book-learned say that if a cross is put up, the soul will not fly over it any more…. But we who live in the woods are ignorant. The soul goes on flyin’ and complainin’. All we can say is—”Go away, poor soul, we can’t do anything for you!” It starts weepin’ and flies off, but then flies back again. I can’t tell you, son, how sorry I am for that poor soul!

Oxana got well again, and she’d go to the little grave, and sit by it, and weep so loud that the forest shook with her sobs. She took the baby’s death very much to heart, but Roman did not, he was only sorry for Oxana. He would come from the woods, stop in front of Oxana, and say:

“Stop crying, foolish woman. What’s there to cry about? We can have a second, if the first died, and a better one. For all I know the dead child was not mine. That’s what folk said. And when another comes, I’ll know I’m the father.”

Oxana hated such talk. She would stop crying and get to yapping bad words at him. But Roman was not angry with her.

He’d only ask: “What are you yapping at me like that for? I said I did not know and nothing more. I knew nothing about you before our marriage, only that you did not live in the woods, but in the wide world, among people. So how am I to judge? Now you do live in the woods. That’s good. But let me tell you that when I went to fetch the old midwife Fedosya from the village, she said to me: ‘Look, Roman, hasn’t that baby come too soon?’ ‘How am I to know if a baby comes too soon or not?’ I asked her. But you had better stop hollering ’cause I can lose my temper and give you a good beating.”

After scolding Roman some more Oxana would stop.

Sometimes she bawled him out or hit him on his back, but when Roman’s own anger was up she grew quiet—she was afraid. She’d cuddle to him, put her arms around him, give him a kiss and look into his eyes. Roman’d be sure to soften. ‘Cause, son, you might not know it, but I who am an old man, though I’ve never been wed, have seen a thing or two. And let me tell you that a young wench’s kisses are sweet enough to soften the surliest man. Oh! I know what these wenches are like! And Oxana was a buxom wench, such as you won’t find nowadays. The wenches now, I tell you, are not what they used to be in my day.

One day a trumpet sounded in the forest. Tra-ta, tara-tata-ta it went ringing, real merry ’twas. I knew not what it meant, for I was just a mite. I saw the birds flushing from their nests, a hare run for his life with ears laid back, and me thinks—’tis some strange beast a-hollerin’. But ’twas no beast, ’twas the squire come riding his mount—and blowing his trumpet. Behind him rode his huntsmen, with dogs on leashes. In his blue tunic Opanas Shvidki rode right back of the squire. Opanas was sure the handsomest of the men. He wore a hat with a gold-embroidered crown. His horse frisked, his gun gleamed behind his back, and slung over the shoulder was his bandore. The squire had a soft spot for Opanas, ’cause he played the bandore well, and was a master, too, at singing songs. Opanas was a fair lad too. The squire was nothing to him in looks. He was bald, his nose was red, and though he, too, had a merry twinkle, ’twas nothing like the sparkle in Opanas’s eyes. Opanas woul

d give me a look—and I wanted to laugh, though no maid was I, mind ye, just a laddie. Twas said that Opanas’s fathers and grandfathers were Zaporozhye Cossacks who belonged to the free Sech. These Cossacks be all handsome, slick and dashing fellows. Just think, son, ’tis one thing to dart across the plains with a lance, and another to fell trees with an axe….

I ran out of doors. Just then the squire drew up at our lodge together with his men. Roman came out to welcome the squire. He held the stirrup as the squire dismounted and greeted him.

“Hope you’re well!” said the squire.

“I’m sure well, thank you. Why shouldn’t I be well?” replied Roman. “And what about yourself?”

Roman was not one to make up to the squire. The men laughed at his words, and the squire joined in.

“Thank goodness, you’re well,” said the squire. “And, pray, where is the missis?”

“Where she ought to be! In the house, of course.”

“We’ll go inside then,” decided the squire, and turning to his men commanded: “Lay a carpet on the grass, and get out the refreshments and drinks, for we want to wish the young couple happiness.”

And now the squire, Opanas Shvidki, and. Roman, who was hatless, went into the house. Bogdan, the squire’s head huntsman and most trusted servant, followed behind. Bogdan was a servant the like of which you will not find nowadays. He was an old man, strict with the menials under him, but crawled on his belly like a dog before the squire. The squire was all he had in the world. It was said that when Bogdan’s father and mother died he wanted to get married and asked the squire to allow him to farm a plot, but the old squire would not hear of it. He made Bogdan man-nurse to the young master who’d be to him, he said, father, and mother, and wife, all in one. Twas Bogdan then that reared and cared for the present squire when he was a little boy. From Bogdan the squire first learned to ride a horse and to shoot. When the young master grew up he became the squire of the manor. Old Bogdan followed him around like a cur. To tell the truth, many were the curses heaped by the people on Bogdan for his severity and many were the tears shed because of him. He did the squire’s bidding and took no pity on anyone…. At a word from the squire could he do away with his own father.

The little lad that I was, out of curiosity, I slipped in after them into the house.

I now saw the squire standing in the middle of the room, stroking his moustaches and chuckling. Roman was right there, too, shuffling from one foot to another, crumpling his cap in his hands. Opanas stood a bit apart, leaning with his shoulder against the wall. He had a dark and frowning look, poor fellow, like that young oak in the storm now brewing.

The three of them turned to Oxana. Bogdan alone had dropped down on a bench in a corner and sat there, with head hung, a-waiting the squire’s biddin’. Oxana drew away into a corner at the stove, lowered her eyes, and turned as red as that poppy growin’ twixt the barley. She sensed misfortune, knowin’ that she would be the cause of it. Let me tell you, son, that when three men have their eye on one wench, no good will come of it. There’ll be a fight, if not worse. I know it well, for I have seen it happen.

The squire laughed: “Well Roman, my fellow, did I get you a good enough wife?”

“I’d say she’s as good a wench as any,” Roman replied.

Opanas glanced at Oxana and muttered under his breath.

“Yea, quite a wench! But too bad ’tis a fool that got her for a wife!”

Roman heard what he said and turned to face him.

“Pray, Opanas sir, why do you take me for a fool, I’d like to know.”

“I take you for one,” Opanas retorted, ‘”cause you’re not smart enough to protect your wife.”

See what Opanas hinted at? The squire stamped his foot in anger. Bogdan shook his head. Roman thought a while, lifted his head, and glanced at the squire.

“What need be there to protect her?” he asked Opanas without taking his eyes off the squire’s face. “Except for the beasts, she’s got nothing to fear. Tis only our gracious squire that comes our way now and then. Against whom then must I protect my wife? Don’t ye go taunting me, ye devil of a Cossack, or I’ll catch ye by that forelock of yours.”

The two men would have come to blows. But the squire stopped ’em. He stamped his foot and they fell silent.

“Keep your mouths shut, you rascals,” he cried. “We hadn’t come all the way here to start a fight. We came to wish the young people happiness, and to shoot grouse in the marshes. Come on out!”

The squire turned on his heels and walked outdoors. His huntsmen had a spread of refreshments ready under a tree. Bogdan followed the squire out of the house and Opanas stopped Roman in the entry for a word with him.

“Now, don’t ye be mad at me, brother,” said the Cossack Opanas. “But listen to what I have to say to you. You saw me beg the squire on my knees and kiss his boots so that he would give me Oxana to wed. Well, let’s forget that. You were wed by the priest and so it must be. But I’d hate to see that cruel devil of a squire make sport of both of ye again. None can know of the sadness in my heart…. I’d rather put a bullet through her and him, and see them lie in the damp earth, than bed together.”

“Ye haven’t gone out of your mind, Cossack, have ye?” Roman asked.

I did not catch what Opanas replied, for they both spoke in a low voice, but I saw Roman give the other a friendly slap on the shoulder.

“What evil and cunning folk walk the earth!” remarked Roman. “Living in the woods as I do, Opanas, I know nothing of such goings on. And you, squire, are playing a dangerous game!…”

“Now get you along,” said Opanas to him, “and take care not to give away that you know anything, above all to Bogdan. That cur is sly enough to outsmart you any time. And see you don’t drink too much of the squire’s liquor. If he decides to stay behind and sends you off with his men, take them as far as the old oak-tree, show them the round-about way and tell them you will take the short-cut—and return as fast as you can.”

“Good!” said Roman. “And if I go, I won’t load my gun with small shot but with the buck-shots we use for hunting the bear.”

When Roman and Opanas came out, the squire had already made himself comfortable on the carpet. He asked for the wine-flask and drinking cup into which he poured out some brandy and handed it to Roman. It was a dandy flask and drinking cup that the squire had and the brandy was even better. You downed one cup and your heart glowed, you downed a second, and your heart frisked in your breast, and if a man was not accustomed he would be sprawling under the bench after a third when there was no woman to get him into bed.

Oh, I tell ye, the squire was a wily one! He wanted to get Roman dead drunk but there was no such brandy as could do that to Roman. Roman drained one cup filled by the squire, another and then a third. But it only made his eyes gleam dangerous like a wolf’s, and his moustaches twitch.

The squire grew angry.

“Look at the bastard! He swills brandy without batting an eyelid. Another one with that much brandy in him would have been weeping a long time ago. And this one, my good folk—why, he’s laughing!”

This devil of a squire knew full well that once a drunken man got to the point of weeping he would drop his head on the table soon. But this time he had the wrong man!

“And why, pray, should I be weeping?” asked Roman. “Surely that would not be a proper thing to do—to bawl like a woman when my gracious squire comes to wish me happiness! Thank the Lord, I have nothing to shed tears about, let my enemies shed tears….”

“Does that mean you’re well pleased?” asked the squire.

“So I am. Why should I be displeased?”

“Have you forgotten how we urged you into marriage with a whip?”

“I couldn’t forget that! But I tell ye I was a fool then. I knew not what was bitter and what sweet. The whip was bitter and I liked it better than the woman. But now I must thank you, sir, for teaching a fool to know the sweetness of honey.”

“Very well,” replied the squire. “Then it’s your turn to do me a service. Guide my men to the marshland to shoot plenty of game—and don’t fail to bring some woodcock.”

“When do you want us to start out?”

“After a couple of more drinks, and when Opanas sings for us. Then off you go!”

Roman looked at the squire and said:

“It’ll be tough going. The day’s on the wane. It’s a long ride to the marshland, and with the way the wind’s whistling there’s sure to be a storm. Small chance we have of shooting a watchful bird like the woodcock.”

By now the squire was tipsy himself, and at such a time his temper was quick to rise. He heard his men say in an undertone—”Roman is right about the storm coming on”— and flew into a rage. He brought his drinking cup down angrily, raised his eyes and all fell silent.

Opanas alone did not get frightened. He came forward with his bandore and while tuning it said with a sidelong glance at the squire:

“Surely, sir, you won’t act against your better judgment and send the men to shoot grouse into the storm at so late an hour?”

He was bold right enough! Of course, the others were in fear of the squire—they were his chattels. But Opanas was a free man, him being of Cossack descent. He was brought to these parts by an old Cossack bandore player from the town of Uman in the Ukraine. The folk there, son, had been rioting. And the Cossack’s eyes were gouged out, his ears slashed off and he was sent to wander in the wide world. The boy Opanas was his guide. And thus they went from one town and village to another, until one day they showed up at the manor of the old squire. The old squire was fond of songs, and he let them remain in his household. When the bandore player died, Opanas was kept on the manor. He pleased the new lord. And he stood from Opanas a boldness for which he’d flay another’s skin.

Now, too, at first what Opanas said angered the squire and it seemed like he would hit him, but he only said:

“You’re a smart enough fellow, Opanas, to see that if you stick your nose into an open door you’re likely to get it slammed….”

Opanas was quick to guess his meaning. He answered him in the words of his song. Oh, and if the squire was quick enough to catch the meaning of the song, the lady of the manor would not be shedding bitter tears over him some hours later.

“Much obliged for the warning,” said Opanas, “and now hearken to my song, will you?”

Opanas struck a few chords on his bandore.

He then raised his head and looked into the sky. There an eagle soared and the wind tossed about the dark clouds. He heard, too, the murmur of the pines.

Once again he struck a few chords.

You’ve missed much, son, ’cause you never heard Opanas Shvidki play, for there is no one who can play like him. The bandore is no special instrument but it wants a skilled hand to make it talk. And Opanas had but to pass his fingers over the strings for the bandore to tell many things—like the soughin’ of the pine forest in stormy weather, the wind rustlin’ through the underbush in the plains and the withered weeds whisperin’ over the high Cossack graves.

Son, you’ll never hear such playing! All kinds of people travel to Polesye nowadays. They’ve been all over the Ukraine—in Chigirin, Poltava, Kiev and Cherkassy. They tell us that the bandore players are gone for good, not heard any longer at the fairs and marketplaces. I have an old bandore hanging idly on the wall of my hut. It was Opanas who taught me to play it, but no one cares to learn from me. When I die—and it’ll be soon—the song of the bandore, I tell you, will die with me.

Opanas began to chant his song softly. His voice was not very strong but so taking that it went right to the heart. And the song, to be sure, was one he had composed himself for the squire. I never heard it again, and when afterwards I would ask Opanas to sing it, he refused.

“The man for whom this song was made up,” he said, “is not longer in this world.”

In his song the Cossack Opanas told the squire what was in store for him. The squire fell to weeping, tears trickled from his moustaches, and yet not a word of the song did he truly understand.

“Ah, there is nothing but a bit of the song that I remember.”

The Cossack sang about the squire, the squire Ivan:

Oh pan, oh Ivan!

Wise pan knows a lot—

He knows the hawk that flies on high

Lills the crows up in the sky.

Oh pan, oh Ivan!

Has the pan forgot:

It happens sometimes, like as not,

A nesting crow can beat a hawk….

Even as I speak now, son, I hear the song and see the people—the Cossack Opanas standin’ with the bandore, the squire seated on the carpet with hung head and weepin’, the huntsmen crowdin’ around, pokin’ each other with their elbows; and old Bogdan waggin’ his head…. And the forest murmurs, as it does today, the bandore rings soft and sad, Opanas sings of the lady of the manor weeping over the squire, over Ivan:

Pani weeps and sighs,

While over pan Ivan a black raven cries.

Alas, the squire missed the meaning of the song, dried his tears, and said:

“Get going, Roman! Lads, mount your horses! You, Opanas, go along with them. I’ve had enough of your songs! This was a good one, but ne’er what you sang will come about.”

The heart of Opanas softened from the song and his eyes were sorrowful.

“Squire, sir,” he said, “old folks in our parts say there is truth in a tale, and there is truth in a song, save that in a tale the truth is like iron grown rusty for ’tis long passed around the world from hand to hand, while in a song it is like gold, proof against rust. That is what the old and wise say!”

The squire brushed his words aside.

“That may be so where you come from, but not in these parts. Be off with you, Opanas, I’ve had enough of your chatter!”

Opanas lingered about a minute longer, and then all of a sudden dropped on his knees before the squire.

“Look, squire, get on your horse and ride back to your lady. I have a forebodin’ of evil.”

The squire grew so angry at these words that he kicked the young Cossack as he would a dog.

“Get out of my sight! You’re no better than a woman! Get away before you catch it from me!” He then turned to his men:

“What are you standing there for like that, you swine? Am I your lord or not? I’ll do to you what my fathers have not done to yours!…”

Opanas rose from the ground, dark as a thundercloud. He exchanged a look with Roman who stood apart from the rest, leaning calmly on his rifle, as though nothing had happened.

Suddenly he smashed his bandore against a tree, and it broke into smithereens and let out a pitiful moan that rang out all through the forest.

“Let the devils in the other world knock sense into a man who refuses to listen to reason!” he said. “I can see, squire, that you have no need of a loyal servant.”

Before the squire could reply, Opanas jumped into his saddle and rode off. The other men, too, mounted their horses. Roman threw his gun on his shoulder and shouted to Oxana before he left.

“It’s time to put the laddie to bed, Oxana. And make the bed for the squire, too.”

When everybody rode away—going down that road over there—the squire went into the lodge. There was only his horse standing tethered under a tree. It was growing dark, blustery, and beginning to rain, just the way it is now…. Oxana put me to bed in the hayloft and made the sign of the cross over me for the night…. And then I heard her sobs.

I was too small to understand what was happening around me. I curled up in the hay, listened for a while to the hum of the storm, and started to doze off.

But just then I heard a man walking near the lodge. He went to the tree and untethered the squire’s horse. It snorted, stamped its hoofs, and galloped off into the woods. Soon the sound of its steps died away. Then I heard another horse come down the road, this time to the lodge. The rider jumped down from the saddle and rushed to the window.

“Squire, sir, open the door, quick!” It was old Bogdan’s voice. “That rascal of a Cossack is up to some wickedness. He’s let your horse out into the woods.”

Before Bogdan finished he was seized from behind. Then there was a thud that frightened me.

Now out of the door dashed the squire rifle in hand. But Roman had him in his grip before he left the entry, seizing him by the forelock and throwing him down on the ground….

The squire saw things looked bad for him and pleaded:

“Let me go, Roman boy, surely you remember the good I did to you?”

“I remember, you devil’s own squire, the good you did to me and my wife, and I shall repay you for it….”

Opanas was there with Roman, and the squire now turned to him.

“You speak up for me! You said you were my loyal servant, and I loved you as a son.”

“Loyal servant, you say? You’ve driven me away like a dog! You’ve loved me the way a rod loves the flogged man’s back and now you love me the way that back loves the rod! You have not heeded my words when I pleaded with you and entreated you a while ago….”

And now the squire called to Oxana.

“Oxana, you have a kind heart, you speak up for me!”

Oxana came running out of the lodge and cried out desperately:

“Sir, did not I ask you and beg you to spare me, and not to disgrace a married woman? But you cared not. Now you beg me to do something for you. Oh, misery! I know not what to do!”

“Let me go!” cried the squire. “For this all of you will rot in Siberia….”

“You needn’t worry about that, sir,” Opanas retorted. “Roman will be at the marshland before the others get there, see? As to me, thanks to you, I’m all alone and care little for myself, so that I can go away into the woods with my rifle, gather a jolly band, and lead a merry life. We’ll go out on the highway, and once we’re in the village we’ll make our way directly to the manor house.” He now addressed Roman. “Let’s carry the squire out into the rain.”

And so they did, the squire screamin’ and kickin’, Roman growlin’ like a bear and the Cossack Opanas mockin’ the squire.

I was so frightened that I ran to the lodge to be with Oxana. She was sitting on a bench looking as white as a sheet.

The thunderstorm now blew full blast, the forest wailin’, the wind howlin’ and the thunder crashin’. As I sat on the bench beside Oxana a moaning came from the woods. It was so plaintive that to this day I cannot recall it without a shudder—though it goes many years back.

“Oxana, dear heart,” I asked, “who can it be moaning like that in the woods?”

She cradled me in her arms, and rocked me, saying:

“Sleep, sonny, ’tis only the forest murmurs….”

And indeed the forest murmured, murmured louder than ever.

‘Twas for another little while we sat. Then I thought I heard a rifle-shot in the woods.

“Oxana, dear heart,” says I, “who may that be shooting out of a rifle in the woods?”

The poor thing went on rocking me and repeating:

“Hush, ye laddie, ’tis only the thunder!”

She couldn’t stop crying, and she went on pressing me close to her heart, and saying: “The forest murmurs, the forest murmurs, laddie….”

And so I fell asleep in her arms.

Next morning, when I woke up, the sun was shining. Oxana was asleep with her clothes on. It seemed to me that I had dreamed the happenings of the night before.

But I had not dreamed them, not at all. They had happened. When I went out of the house and ran into the woods the birds were a-twitter and the morning dew glistened on the leaves. I came to a bush and there lay two corpses side by side—of the squire and Bogdan. The squire’s face was pale and calm, while the head huntsman, grey as a dove, looked stern, as he did in life. And I saw blood on the chest of both.

…………………………………………………..

“What befell the others?” I asked when the grandfather dropped his head and fell silent.

“Ay, ay! Things turned out just as Opanas said they would. He himself lived long in the woods raidin’ the highways and the manor houses with his fellows. As his father before him, it was his Cossack destiny to become a Haydamak. Time and again he dropped into this very lodge—and, mind ye, most often when Roman was away. He’d set for a while, sing a song, and play the bandore, too. But whenever he came with his fellows, Roman and Oxana always made him welcome. However, there was more than that to his visits. When Maxim and Zakhar are here, take a good look at them. I’ve never dropped a hint to them, but folks as knew Roman and Opanas will tell at once which resembles the one and which the other, though they be grandsons and not sons of them…. Such are the things that I remember happenin’ in our pine forest.

“See how loud the forest murmurs—there is sure to be a storm.”

III

It was on a weary note that the old man finished his tale. His excitement seemed all spent, fatigue possessed him, he stumbled over his words, his head shook and his eyes teared.

Evening’s dark shadows had descended upon the forest and the earth below. The forest around the lodge tossed about like a violent sea; the frowning treetops rocking like the crests of waves in gusty weather.

The dogs’ loud barking announced the arrival of their masters. Both forest rangers hurried towards the lodge, and close on their heels, to complete our company, came Motria with the missing cow.

A few minutes later we were seated inside the hut. A fire crackled merrily in the stove, and Motria was getting our supper ready.

Though I had seen Zakhar and Maxim many times before I now eyed them with keen interest. Zakhar was swarthy of face, with brows meeting beneath a low bulging forehead; his eyes had a sullen look though the face bespoke a good humour that goes with robust strength. Maxim’s grey eyes, on the other hand, were frank, with a tender light in them; he was in the habit of giving a toss of his curly hair and his laughter was amazingly infectious.

“I bet you’ve been listening to the old tale about our grandfather,” said Maxim.

“So I have!” I replied.

“That’s the old man talking again! Old memories come back to him when the forest murmurs loudest. These memories are sure to keep him awake most of the night.”

“He’s like a child!” Motria remarked as she ladled cabbage soup into the old man’s plate.

The old man seemed not to understand that he was the subject of conversation. He indeed now had a senile look; he smiled in a silly way, nodding his head; but his face showed genuine alarm and he listened apprehensively whenever a fresh gust of boisterous wind buffeted the lodge.

It soon grew still in the forest hut. The dying flame of the wick in the crock cast a faint flicker, and the only sound to be heard was a cricket’s chirping. But outside the forest stirred with the rumbling of a thousand voices joined in forceful but suppressed clamour, holding grim discourse in the darkness. It was as though a conference was in progress at which a sinister power rallied forces to strike with concerted strength at the puny little lodge in this nook of the woods. At times the hollow rumbling grew in force and intensity. And then the door trembled—as if with an angry hissing someone was bearing upon it with his weight from the outside—and the night wind’s shrill and plaintive whistling in the chimney brought a pang to the heart. But when the wild gusts of wind subsided for a while, an even more ominous silence set in before the storm resumed its bluster. It was as though the pines were conspiring to uproot themselves from their native ground, and drift off to some unknown clime upon the fluttering wings of the storm.

I dozed off for a few minutes, but not for long. The wind howled in a pandemonium of sound. At moments the flame in the crock flared bright, lighting up the lodge. The old man sat on his bench fumbling to reach a familiar hand. The expression on the poor old man’s face bespoke fright and almost childish helplessness.

“Oxana, dear heart,” I heard him mutter plaintively, “who’s that moaning in the woods?”

He went on groping for someone in the dark and listened.

“Ay, ay!” he muttered again, “there’s no one moanin’. It’s only the rumblin’ of the storm, only that, and the forest is murmuring….”

Another few minutes went by. And then blue flashes of lightning streaked across the small windows of the lodge outlining the trees in a phantom light—only to be dissolved in the darkness amidst the fretful rumbling of the storm. A blinding flash followed, obscuring for a moment the feeble shivery flame in the crock, and a thunderclap burst through the woods.

The old man again fidgeted on his bench.

“Oxana, dear heart, who may that be shooting in the woods?”

“Sleep, Grandfather, sleep!” came Motria’s kind voice from the bunk on the stove. “There he goes again calling Oxana, for it’s a stormy night. And he does not remember her being long dead! Oh! Oh my!”

Motria suppressed a yawn, said her prayers, and once again the lodge lapsed into silence—broken only by the rumbling of the forest and the old man’s fearful mumblings:

“The forest murmurs, the forest murmurs… Oxana, dear heart!”

Shortly the rain burst into heavy torrents, their tumult deafened the buffeting of the wind and the moans of the pine forest….

1886

The Heart of a Dog! – Part 3

Oh, nothing good will come of us three being in this flat, thought Bormental prophetically.

Zina brought in on a round plate a rum-baba, russet on the right side and rosy on the left, and the coffee pot.

“I’ll not eat that,” announced Sharikov with defiant repulsion.

“Nobody’s asking you. Behave. Doctor, may I?”

The meal was finished in silence.

Sharikov produced a squashed cigarette from his pocket and began puffing smoke. Having finished his coffee, Philip Philipovich looked at his watch, pressed the repeater, and it tenderly chimed quarter past eight. Philip Philipovich tilted back his gothic chair and reached for the newspaper on the side-table.

“Doctor, I beg you, go to the circus with him. Only check carefully through the programme and make sure there are no cats.”

“How can they let such trash into a circus?” remarked Sharikov darkly, shaking his head.

“They let in all sorts,” retorted Philip Philipovich ambiguously. “What’s on there tonight?”

“Solomonsky has four … things called Yussems (8) and a spinning man,” Bormental began to read out.

“What are Yussems?” inquired Philip Philipovich suspiciously.

“Goodness knows. I’ve never met the word before.”

“In that case you’d better look through the Nikitins’. One must have things clear.”

“The Nikitins, the Nikitins … hm … have elephants and the ultimate in human dexterity.”

“Right. What have you to say to elephants, dear Sharikov?” Philip Philipovich asked Sharikov mistrustfully.

He took offence.

“You may think I don’t understand, but I do,” Sharikov replied. “Cats are different. Elephants are useful animals.”

“Well then, that’s settled. If they are useful, then go and take a look at them. Do as Ivan Arnoldovich tells you. And don’t get talking with strangers in the buffet. Ivan Arnoldovich, please do not treat Sharikov to beer.”

Ten minutes later Ivan Arnoldovich and Sharikov, dressed in a cap with a duck-bill peak and a cloth coat with raised collar, left for the circus. In the flat there was silence. Philip Philipovich was in his study. He lit the lamp under the heavy green shade, from which it immediately became very peaceful in the huge study, and began to pace the room. The end of his cigar glowed long and hot with a pale green fire. The Professor’s hands were thrust deep into his trouser pockets and unhappy thoughts tormented his learned brow with the smoothly combed sparse hair. He made little chucking sounds, singing between his teeth: “To the sacred shores of the Nile…” and muttering something. Finally, he laid the cigar across the ash-tray, went to a cupboard entirely made of glass and lit the whole study with three extremely powerful projector lamps on the ceiling. From the cupboard, from the third glass shelf, Philip Philipovich pulled out a narrow jar and began to examine it, frowning in the light of the lamps. In the transparent, viscose liquid swam suspended, not touching the bottom, a small white lump — extracted from the depth of Sharik’s brain. Shrugging his shoulders, his lips twisted in an ironic smile, Philip Philipovich devoured it with his eyes, as though he wanted to discover from the unsinkable white lump the mainspring of the startling events which had turned upside down the whole course of life in the Prechistenka flat.

It is quite possible that the great scholar did in fact make such a discovery. At least, having looked his fill at the brain appendage, he put the jar away in the cupboard, locked it with a key, slipped the key into his waistcoat pocket and flung himself, hunching his shoulders and thrusting his hands deep into the pockets of his jacket, onto the leather sofa. For a long time he puffed away at his second cigar, chewing the end quite to pieces and finally, in total solitude, glowing green like a silver-haired Faust, he exclaimed:

“As God is my witness, I believe I’ll take the risk.”

To that, no one made any reply. All sound ceased in the flat. In Obukhov Alley, as everyone knows, all traffic falls silent after 11 o’clock. Very occasionally came the sound of the distant footsteps of some belated passer-by, they pattered past somewhere behind the thick curtains and died away. In the study Philip Philipovich’s repeater watch chimed softly beneath his finger from the small pocket… The Professor impatiently awaited the return of Dr. Bormental and Sharikov.

8

There is no telling precisely what risk Philip Philipovich had decided to take. He took no further action for the rest of the week and, possibly as a result of this passivity, life in the flat became excessively eventful.

About six days after the business with the water and the cat, the young man who had turned out to be a woman from the house committee came to see Sharikov and presented him with his documents. Sharikov promptly pocketed them and immediately thereafter called Dr. Bormental: “Bormental!”

“Oh, no, you don’t. Please address me by my name and patronymic!” replied Bormental, his face changing.

It must be said that, in the course of the six days that had elapsed, the surgeon had quarrelled at least eight times with his protege. The atmosphere in the Obukhov rooms was tense.

“In that case you call me by my name and patronymic!” replied Sharikov with every justification.

“No!” roared Philip Philipovich from the doorway. “I cannot have you called by a name and patronymic like that in my flat. If you wish that we should address you with less familiarity and stop calling you Sharikov, we will call you ‘Mister Sharikov’.”

“I’m no mister, all the misters are in Paris!” Sharikov barked.

“Shvonder’s work!” cried Philip Philipovich. “All right then, I’ll get even with that villain. There will be no one but misters and masters in my flat for as long as I live here! If not — either I shall leave this place, or you will, and most probably it will be you. I shall put a notice in the newspaper today and I am sure we shall soon find a room for you.”

“I’m not such a fool as to leave this place,” Sharikov answered quite distinctly.

“What!” Philip Philipovich gasped and his face changed to such a degree that Bormental flew to his side and tenderly and anxiously took him by the sleeve.

“None of your cheek now, Monsieur Sharikov!” Bormental raised his voice threateningly. Sharikov stepped back and pulled from his pocket three papers: one green, one yellow and one white and, poking his fingers at them, said:

“There you are. I am a member of the accommodation cooperative and I have the indisputable right to 13 square yards of space in flat No. 5, the tenant responsible for which is Professor Preobrazhensky.” Sharikov thought for a moment and added a phrase which Bormental’s mind mechanically registered as new:

“With your kind permission.”

Philip Philipovich caught his lip in his teeth and uncautiously remarked through it:

“I swear I’ll shoot that Shvonder before I’ve finished with him.”

Sharikov was onto the words most attentively and it was clear from his eyes that they had made a sharp impact.

“Philip Philipovich, vorsichtig…” Bormental began warningly.

“Well, but you know… Such a dirty trick!” cried Philip Philipovich. “You bear in mind, Sharikov … mister, that I, if you permit yourself one more impertinence, I shall give you no more dinners or any other food in my house. 13 square yards — that is charming, but after all there is nothing in that frog-coloured paper that obliges me to feed you.”

Here Sharikov took fright and his mouth fell open.

“I can’t do without proper nourishment,” he mumbled. “Where’ll I get my grub?”

“In that case behave yourself!” chorused the two esculapians in one voice.

Sharikov became significantly quieter and on that particular day did no further harm to anyone other than himself: making full use of the short space of time Bormental had to leave the house, he got hold of his razor and cut open his own cheekbone so effectively that Philip Philipovich and Dr. Bormental had to sew him up, after which Sharikov continued to howl and weep for a long time.

The following night in the green semi-darkness of the study two men were sitting: Philip Philipovich and his faithful, devoted assistant Bormental. Everyone in the house was asleep. Philip Philipovich was in his azure dressing-gown and red slippers, Bormental in his shirt-sleeves and blue braces. On the round table between the doctors next to a plump album stood a bottle of cognac, a saucer with slices of lemon and a cigar-box. The scholars, having filled the room with smoke, were hotly discussing the latest event: that evening Sharikov had appropriated two ten-rouble notes that had been lying under a paper-weight, disappeared from the flat and returned late and stone-drunk. But this was not all. With him had appeared two persons unknown who had made an unseemly din on the front stairs and declared their intention of spending the night as Sharikov’s guests. The aforesaid persons had only taken their departure after Fyodor, who had been present at the spectacle in a light autumn coat thrown over his underwear, had rung up the forty-fifth department of the militia. The two persons took their departure instantly, as soon as Fyodor had put down the telephone. After they had gone it was discovered that the malachite ash-tray from the shelf beneath the mirror in the hall had vanished, no one knew where, and likewise Philip Philipovich’s beaver hat and his cane, on which was inscribed in flowing gold letters: “To dear and respected Philip Philipovich from his grateful graduates on the day…” and then, in Roman figures, the number XXV.

“Who are they?” Philip Philipovich advanced on Sharikov with clenched fists.

Swaying and shrinking back amongst the fur coats, Sharikov declared that the persons were unknown to him, that they were not just any old sons of bitches, but good people.

“The most extraordinary thing is that they were both drunk. How did they manage it?” asked Philip Philipovich in amazement, gazing at the place on the rack where the souvenir of the anniversary had once stood.

“Professionals,” explained Fyodor, heading back to bed with a rouble in his pocket.

Sharikov categorically denied taking the two ten-rouble notes and in doing so dropped dark hints as to the fact that he was not the only one in the flat.

“Aha, then possibly it was Doctor Bormental who pinched the notes?” inquired Philip Philipovich in a quiet voice tinged with menace.

Sharikov rocked on his feet, opened totally glazed eyes and suggested:

“Perhaps that slut Zina took them…”

“What’s that?” screamed Zina, materialising in the doorway like an apparition, and clasping her unbuttoned blouse to her breast with the palm of her hand. “How could he…”

Philip Philipovich’s neck was suffused with crimson.

“Calm yourself, Zina dear,” he pronounced, holding out his hand to her. “Don’t worry, we will deal with this.”

Zina promptly burst into tears, her mouth going right down at the corners, and the little hand jumping on her collar bone.

“There, there, Zina, you should be ashamed of yourself! Who could possibly think such a thing! Fie, what a disgrace!” Bormental broke out, at a loss.

“Well, Zina, you are a fool, God forgive me,” Philip Philipovich began saying. But at that moment Zina’s lament stopped of its own accord and they all fell silent. Sharikov was clearly unwell. Knocking his head against the wall he emitted a sound, something between “ее” and “eh” — something like “eh-ee-eh!” — his face turned pale, and his jaw began to work in spasms.

“A bucket, bring the scoundrel the bucket from the consulting room.”

And they all rushed round ministering to Sharikov in his sickness. When he was led off to bed, staggering along, supported by Bormental, he cursed very tenderly and melodiously, struggling to get his tongue round the ugly words.

All this had happened in the small hours at about one o’clock and now it was around three, but the two in the study were still wide awake, stimulated by the cognac and lemon. They had so filled the room with smoke that it rose and fell in slow layers, not even wavering.

Doctor Bormental, pale-faced, the light of purpose in his eyes, raised his wasp-waisted glass.

“Philip Philipovich!” he exclaimed warmly. “I shall never forget how I first came to make your acquaintance as a half-starved student and how you gave me a place at the faculty. Believe me, Philip Philipovich, you are much more to me than a professor, a teacher… My respect for you is unbounded… Permit me to embrace you, dear Philip Philipovich.”

“Yes, my dear fellow,” Philip Philipovich murmured in embarrassment and rose to meet him. Bormental embraced him and planted a kiss on the downy moustaches, now thoroughly impregnated with cigar smoke.

“Honestly, Philip Phili…”

“So touched, so touched — thank you,” said Philip Philipovich. “Dear boy, I shout at you sometimes during operations. You must forgive an old man’s peppery nature. In fact, I am very lonely, you see… From Seville to Granada…”

“Philip Philipovich, you ought to be ashamed of yourself!” cried out the fiery Bormental. “If you don’t want to offend me, never say such things to me again.”

“Well, thank you… To the sacred shores of the Nile… Thank you … and I have come to love you as a most capable doctor.”

“Philip Philipovich, let me tell you!” exclaimed Bormental with passion, leapt up from his chair and tightly closed the door leading into the corridor, then, having returned to his place, continued in a whisper: “That is — the only way out! It is not for me, of course, give you advice, Philip Philipovich, but just take a look at yourself. You are completely exhausted, you can’t continue to work in these circumstances!”

“Quite impossible,” admitted Philip Philipovich with a sigh.

“Well, and that is unthinkable,” whispered Bormental. “Last time you said you were afraid for my sake, and I was so touched, if only you knew how touched, dear Professor. But I am not a child, after all, and I am well aware what terrible consequences there could be. But it is my firm opinion that there is no other way out.”

Philip Philipovich rose, made a gesture of rejection and exclaimed: “Do not tempt me, do not even talk about it!” The Professor took a turn about the room, emitting waves of smoke. “I won’t even listen. You must understand what would happen if we were discovered. Neither you nor I’ given our social origins’ will have the least chance of getting away with it, in spite of the fact that we should be first offenders. At least, I suppose your origins are not of the right sort, are they, dear boy?”

“What a hope! My father was a police investigator in Vilnius,” replied Bormental bitterly, finishing off his cognac.

“Well, there you are then, what more could you ask? That is a bad heredity. Hard to imagine anything more damaging. By the way, though, I’m wrong, mine is worse still. My father was a cathedral archpriest. Merci. From Seville to Granada … in the still of the night … there it is, damn it.”

“Philip Philipovich, you are a great man, world famous, and just because of some son-of-a-bitch, if you’ll excuse the expression… Surely they can’t touch you, what are you saying?”

“All the more reason not to do it,” retorted Philip Philipovich thoughtfully, pausing and looking round at the glass cupboard.

“But why?”

“Because you are not world famous.”

“Well, of course.”

“There you are, you see. And to desert a colleague in such a fix while remaining high and dry oneself on the pinnacle of one’s own world fame, forgive me… I am a Moscow student, not a Sharikov.”

Philip Philipovich raised his shoulders proudly which made him look like an ancient French king.

“Heigh-ho, Philip Philipovich,” sighed Bormental sadly. “That means you will wait until we manage to make a ‘ real’ human being out of this hooligan? Is that it?”

Philip Philipovich stopped him with a gesture, poured himself some cognac, sipped, sucked a section of lemon and said:

“Ivan Arnoldovich, I would like your opinion: do I understand anything in the anatomy and physiology of, let us say, the hypophysis of the human brain. What do you think?”

“Philip Philipovich, how could you ask?” replied Bormental ardently, throwing out his hands.

“All right then. Without false modesty. I also consider that I am not the last specialist in that field here in Moscow.”

“And I consider that you are the first — not only in Moscow but in London or Oxford!” Bormental broke in with ardour.

“Well, all right, let us assume that is so. Well then, future Professor Bormental: that is something no one could perform successfully. And there’s an end to it. It’s not worth considering. You can quote me. Preobrazhensky said: Finita. Klim!” Philip Philipovich cried out solemnly and the cupboard answered him with a clink. “Klim,” he repeated. “There it is, Bormental, you are the first follower of my school and, apart from that, as I realised today, you are my friend. And so I will tell you in secret and as a friend — of course, I know that you won’t hold me up to ridicule — that Preobrazhensky, the old donkey, went into that operation as irresponsibly as a third-year student. It’s true we made a discovery and you yourself are aware of what significance,” here Philip Philipovich made a tragic gesture with both hands towards the window curtain as if embracing the whole of Moscow, “but just keep in mind, Ivan Arnoldovich, that the only result of this discovery will be that we shall all be fed up with this Sharikov to here,” Preobrazhensky slapped his own full, apoplectic neck. “You may rest assured of that! If only someone,” continued Philip Philipovich in an ecstasy of self-reproach, “would fling me down on the floor here and flog me, I’d pay him fifty roubles, I swear I could. From Seville to Granada… The devil take me… I sat there for five years digging the pituitaries out of brains. You know how much work I got through — I can hardly believe it myself. And now the question arises — why? In order one fine day to transform a most likeable dog into such a nasty piece of work it makes the hair stand on end.”

“Absolutely disgusting!”

“I quite agree with you. There you see, Doctor, what happens when a scholar, instead of advancing parallel to and feeling his way in step with nature, decides to force a question and raise the curtain: out pops a Sharikov and there you are, like him or lump him.”

“Philip Philipovich, and if it had been Spinoza’s brain?”

“Yes!” Philip Philipovich snapped. “Yes! If only the poor unfortunate dog doesn’t die under the knife, and you’ve seen what kind of an operation it is. In a word, I, Philip Preobrazhensky, have never done anything more difficult in my life. It’s possible to take the hypophysis of a Spinoza or any other creature you care to name and make a dog into something extremely high-standing. But why, why the hell? That’s the question. Explain to me, please, why we should set about manufacturing artificial Spinozas, when any simple peasant woman can give birth to one at the drop of a hat. After all, Madame Lomonosova bore that famous son of hers in Kholmogory.(9) Doctor, humanity-takes care of all that for us in her own good time and according to the order of evolution, and by distinguishing from the mass of the low and the lowly, she creates a few dozen exceptional geniuses to grace this earth of ours. Now you see, Doctor, why I faulted your conclusions on the case history of Sharik. My discovery, devil take it and swallow it whole, is of as much use as a sick headache. Don’t argue with me, Ivan Arnoldovich. I’ve understood it all now. I never talk hot air, you know that. Theoretically it’s interesting. All right, then! Physiologists will be in ecstasy. Moscow will go crazy… But, practically speaking, what will happen? Who do you see before you now?” Preobrazhensky pointed in the direction of the consulting room, where Sharikov was taking his rest.

“An exceptionally nasty bit of work.”

“But who is he? Klim!” cried the professor. “Klim Chugunov. (Bormental’s mouth fell open.) That’s who he is: two criminal convictions, alcoholism, ‘ share out everything’, the fur hat and two ten-rouble notes gone. (At this point Philip Philipovich remembered the anniversary cane and turned crimson.) A lewd fellow and a swine … well, I’ll find that cane. In a word, the hypophysis is a closed chamber which contains the blueprint for the individual human personality. The individual personality! From Seville to Granada…” Philip Philipovich cried out, his eyes flashing fiercely, “and not just general human traits. It is a miniature of the brain itself. And I have no use for it whatsoever, the devil take it. I was on the look-out for something absolutely different, for eugenics, for a way to improve human nature. And then I got on to rejuvenation. Surely you don’t think that I just do these operations for money? I am a scholar, after all.”

“You are a great scholar, and that’s the truth!” uttered Bormental, sipping at his cognac. His eyes were bloodshot.

“I wanted to make a small experiment after I first obtained the extraction of the sexual hormone from the hypophysis two years ago. And what happened instead of that? Oh, my God! These hormones in the hypophysis, oh Lord… Doctor, all I see before me is dull despair and, I must confess, I have lost my way.”

Bormental suddenly rolled up his sleeves and pronounced, squinting down his nose:

“Very well, then, dear teacher, if you don’t want to I will feed him arsenic myself at my own risk. I don’t care if Papa was a police investigator. After all, in the final analysis it is your own experimental creature.”

Philip Philipovich had lost his fire, softened up, fallen back in the armchair, and said:

“No, I can’t allow you to do that, dear boy. I am 60 years old and can give you some advice. Never commit a crime against anybody whatsoever. That’s how you’ll grow old with clean hands.”

“But Philip Philipovich, for goodness sake. If that Shvonder gets working on him again, what will become of him! My God, I’m only just beginning to realise the potential of that Sharikov!”

“Aha! So you’ve understood now, have you? I understood it ten days after the operation. Shvonder, of course, is the biggest fool of all. He doesn’t understand that Sharikov represents a greater threat to him than to me. At this stage he’ll make every effort to sick him onto me not realising that, if someone in their turn decides to sick Sharikov onto Shvonder, there’ll be nothing left of him but a few flying feathers.”

“Yes indeed. The cats alone are proof enough of that. A man with the heart of a dog.”

“Ah no, no,” Philip Philipovich said slowly in answer. “You, Doctor, are making a very great mistake, pray do not libel the dog. The cats are temporary… That is just a matter of discipline and two or three weeks. I assure you. In a month or two he will have stopped chasing them.”

“And why not now?”

“Elementary, Ivan Arnoldovich… How .can you ask? The hypophysis is not suspended in thin air. It is attached to the brain of a dog, after all. Give it time to adapt. At this stage Sharikov is exhibiting only residuary canine behavioural traits and, understand this, chasing cats is quite the best thing he does. You have to realise that the whole horror of the thing is that he already has not the heart of a dog but the heart of a man. And one of the most rotten in nature!”

Bormental, worked up to the last degree, clenched his strong thin hands into fists, twitched his shoulders and announced firmly:

“That’s it. I’ll kill him!”

“I forbid it!” categorically replied Philip Philipovich.

“But for heaven’s sake…”

Philip Philipovich suddenly raised his finger and listened tensely.

“Just a moment. I thought I heard footsteps.”

Both listened but all was silent in the corridor.

“Must have imagined it,” pronounced Philip Philipovich and went off into a tirade in German, punctuated by one Russian word ugolovshchina (criminal offence), pronounced more than once.

“Just a moment.” It was Bormental this time, who gave the alert and moved towards the door. This time the steps were clearly to be heard approaching the study. Apart from this, there was a voice, muttering something. Bormental flung open the door and sprang back in amazement. Thunderstruck, Philip Philipovich froze in his armchair.

In the lighted quadrangle of the corridor, Darya Petrovna stood before them clad only in her nightslip, her face flaming and militant. Both the doctor and the Professor were blinded by the abundance of her mighty and, as it seemed to them both from their first fright, totally naked body. In her powerful arms Darya Petrovna was dragging something, and that “something” was struggling and sitting on its rump and trying to dig its small legs covered with down into the parquet. The “something”, of course, turned out to be Sharikov, totally confused, still rather drunk, unkempt and dressed only in his night-shirt.

Darya Petrovna, grandiose and naked, shook Sharikov like a sack of potatoes and pronounced the following words:

“Take a good look at him, Professor, Sir, at our visitor — Telegraph Telegraphovich. I’m a married woman, but Zina is an innocent girl. It’s a good thing I was the one to wake up.”

Having concluded this speech, Darya Petrovna was overcome by confusion, squealed, covered her breasts with her arms and ran.

“Darya Petrovna, pardon us, for goodness sake,” the blushing Philip Philipovich called after her, coming to himself.

Bormental rolled up his shirt-sleeves and advanced on Sharikov. Philip Philipovich took one look at his eyes and was horrified by what he saw there.

“Doctor, what are you doing? I forbid…”

Bormental took Sharikov by the collar and shook him so violently that the shirt front split.

Philip Philipovich waded in to separate them and began to extract skinny little Sharikov from those strong surgeon’s hands.

“You have no right to hit me!” shouted the half-strangled Sharikov, sitting down and sobering up rapidly.

“Doctor!” thundered Philip Philipovich.

Bormental came to himself somewhat and let go of Sharikov.

“All right then,” hissed Bormental, “we’ll wait till morning. I’ll deal with him when he’s sober.”

He then tucked Sharikov under one arm and hauled him off to the consulting room to sleep.

Sharikov made some attempt to resist but his legs would not obey him.

Philip Philipovich stood legs astride so that his azure dressing gown fell open, raised hands and eyes to the ceiling light in the corridor and remarked:

“Well, well…”

9

Doctor Bormental did not deal with Sharikov next morning as promised for the simple reason that Polygraph Polygraphovich had vanished from the house. Bormental was in a fury of despair, reproaching himself for having been ass enough not to hide the key of the front door, yelling that it was unforgivable, and concluding with the wish that Sharikov would run under a bus. Philip Philipovich sat in his study running his fingers through his hair and saying:

“I can well imagine what’s going on out there, I can well imagine. From Seville to Granada, oh my God.”

“He may still be with the house committee,” Bormental ran off like one possessed.

In the house committee he had a stand up row with the chairman Shvonder till the latter, enraged, sat down and wrote a notice to the people’s court of the Khamovniki district, shouting that he was not the keeper of Professor Preobrazhensky’s protege, all the more so as that protege Polygraph had only yesterday shown himself to be a real cad, having taken 7 roubles from the house committee supposedly in order to buy text-books from the cooperative.

Fyodor was paid three roubles to search the whole house from top to bottom, but nowhere was Sharikov to be found.

The only thing that did come to light was that Polygraph had made off at dawn in cap, scarf and coat, having supplied himself with a bottle of rowan-berry vodka from the sideboard, Doctor Bormental’s gloves and all his own documents. Darya Petrovna and Zina made no attempt to disguise their demonstrative delight and hope that Sharikov would never return. The day before Sharikov had borrowed three roubles and fifty kopecks from Darya Petrovna.

“Serve you all right!” growled Philip Philipovich, shaking his fists. The telephone rang all that day, and all the next. The doctors received a record number of patients and on the third day in the study they faced up to the question of the necessity of informing the militia about a missing person, whose duty it was to search out Sharikov in the deep waters of the Moscow underworld.

No sooner had the word “militia” been pronounced than the blessed quiet of Obukhov Alley was broken by the growl of a van and the windows of the house shook. After this there was a confident ring and in came Polygraph Polygraphovich with an air of exceptional dignity, quietly took off his cap, hung his coat on a peg and appeared in a new hypostasis. He was wearing a second-hand leather jacket, rubbed leather trousers and high English boots laced up to the knee. An incredibly powerful aroma of cats immediately billowed out to fill the whole hall. Preobrazhensky and Bormental, as if on command, folded their arms on their chests, planted themselves in the doorways and waited for Polygraph Polygraphovich to explain himself. He smoothed down his wiry hair, gave a little cough and looked round in such a way that it became clear that he wished to hide a certain embarrassment beneath an air of jaunty insouciance.

“I, Philip Philipovich,” he began at last, “have taken up an official post.”

Both doctors uttered an indeterminate strangled sound in their throats and moved. Preobrazhensky, the first to come to himself, held out his hand and said:

“Give me the paper.”

On it was printed: “The presenter of this, Comrade Polygraph Polygraphovich Sharikov, is truly employed as head of the sub-department for the control of stray animals (cats, etc.) in the precincts of the city of Moscow in the department of M. K. Kh.” [Moscow Communal Welfare.— Ed.]

“So,” pronounced Philip Philipovich glumly. “Who got you the job? But I suppose I can guess.”

“Yes, of course, Shvonder,” replied Sharikov.

“May I ask you — how comes it that you smell so singularly repulsive?”

Sharikov sniffed at his jacket with some anxiety.

“Well, what can you do about it? It does smell … as everyone knows … of the job. Yesterday we were strangling cats, strangling ’em one after another…”

Philip Philipovich shuddered and glanced at Bormental. The latter’s eyes were reminiscent of two black gun muzzles, focussed point-blank on Sharikov. Without any preliminaries he moved in on Sharikov and with easy confidence seized him by the throat.

“Help!” squealed Sharikov, turning pale.

“Doctor!”

“I shall not permit myself anything unethical, Philip Philipovich, don’t worry,” replied Bormental grimly and yelled: “Zina and Darya Petrovna!”

Both appeared in the hall.

“Now repeat,” said Bormental and very slightly increased the pressure on Sharikov’s throat, pushing back his neck against a fur coat: “Forgive me…”

“All right, I’ll say it,” the totally defeated Sharikov responded in hoarse tones, suddenly gasped for air, jerked away and tried to shout for help again, only the shout did not come out and his head disappeared completely into the fur.

“Doctor, I implore you…”

Sharikov nodded his head slightly as a sign that he submitted and would repeat:

“Forgive me, much respected Darya Petrovna and Zinaida?”

“Prokofievna,” whispered the scared Zina.

“Oof, Prokofievna,” said Sharikov, hoarse-voiced, “that I permitted myself…”

“Myself a revolting prank at night in a drunken state…”

“Drunken state…”

“And I will never do it again…”

“Let him go, let him go, Ivan Arnoldovich,” begged both the women simultaneously. “You’ll strangle him.”

Bormental let go of Sharikov and said:

“The van is waiting for you?”

“No,” replied Polygraph respectfully. “It just brought me home.”

“Zina, tell the van it can go. Now, I want you to bear in mind the following: you have returned to Philip Philipovich’s flat?”

“Where else should I go?” replied Sharikov timidly, his eyes wandering.

“Excellent. You will be good, quiet and humble. Otherwise, you will have me to reckon with. Do you understand?”

“I understand,” said Sharikov.

Philip Philipovich throughout this violent action perpetrated against Sharikov had remained silent. He had shrunk pitiably against the lintel and was biting his nails, his eyes fixed on the parquet floor. Then he suddenly raised them to Sharikov and asked dully, automatically:

“What do you do with them … with the dead cats?”

“They’ll go for coats,” replied Sharikov. “They make squirrels out of them and sell them on workers’ credit schemes.” (10)

After this there was calm and quiet in the flat and it lasted for two days and two nights. Polygraph Polygraphovich left in the morning in his van, reappeared in the evening, and quietly ate his dinner in the company of Philip Philipovich and Bormental.

In spite of the fact that Bormental and Sharikov slept in the same room, the reception room, they were not on speaking terms, so it was Bormental who became really uncomfortable.

Two days later a thin young girl in cream-coloured stockings with heavily made-up eyes appeared and was clearly overwhelmed at the sight of the splendid flat. In her shabby little coat she followed Sharikov into the hall and bumped into the Professor.

Taken aback, he stopped, narrowed his eyes and said:

“May I inquire?”

“We are going to get married, this is our typist, she’s going to live with me. We’ll have to put Bormental out of the reception room. He’s got a flat of his own,” explained Sharikov, frowning and with intense hostility.

Philip Philipovich thought a moment, looked at the embarrassed girl and said:

“May I ask you to step into my study for a moment?”

“I’ll come with her,” Sharikov said quickly and suspiciously.

At this moment Bormental surfaced as if from under the earth.

“I beg your pardon,” he said. “The Professor will have a word with the lady, and you and I will remain here.”

“Not if I can help it,” Sharikov retorted furiously, trying to follow Philip Philipovich and the desperately embarrassed girl.

“Forgive me, no,” Bormental took Sharikov by the wrist and led him into the consulting room.

For five minutes there was no sound from the study and then suddenly they could hear the muffled sobbing of the girl.

Philip Philipovich stood by the table and the girl wept into a crumpled lace handkerchief.

“He said, the scoundrel, that he’d been wounded in battle,” the girl sobbed.

“He’s lying,” replied Philip Philipovich inexorably. He shook his head and went on: “I am sincerely sorry for you, but you know you should not go off with the first man you meet just because he has a steady job — my child, it is not right — there.” He opened a drawer of his writing table and took out three thirty-rouble notes.

“I’ll poison myself,” wept the girl, “there’s salt meat at the canteen every day, and he threatens … says he’s a Red commander, says he’ll take me to live in a luxurious flat … pineapples every day… I’ve a kind psyche, he says, it’s only cats I hate. He took a ring from me as a keepsake.”

“Well, well, well — a kind psyche. From Seville to Granada,” muttered Philip Philipovich. “It will pass, you just have to bear the pain a little time. You are still so young…”

“Surely not under that same gateway?..”

“Now, now, take the money when it’s offered to you as a loan,” Philip Philipovich concluded gruffly.

After this the door was solemnly opened and Bormental, at the invitation of Philip Philipovich, led in Sharikov. He was looking particularly shifty-eyed and his hair stood on end like a brush.

“Scoundrel,” the girl scolded, her tear-reddened mascara-stained eyes and blotchily powdered nose flashing.

“Why have you a scar on your forehead? Be so good as to explain to this lady,” asked Philip Philipovich insinuatingly.

Sharikov went the whole hog:

“I was wounded at the Kolchak front,” he barked.

The girl rose to her feet and went out, crying bitterly.

“Stop!” Philip Philipovich called after her. “Wait. The ring, please,” he said, turning to Sharikov.

Obediently, Sharikov took from his finger a hollow ring with an emerald.

“Right, then,” he said with sudden anger. “I’ll see you remember this. Tomorrow I’ll organise a few reductions of the office staff.”

“Don’t be afraid of him,” Bormental called after her. “I won’t let him do anything.” He gave Sharikov a look which sent him backing away until he bumped the back of his head on a cupboard.

“What’s her name?” Bormental asked him. “Her name,” he roared and suddenly became wild and terrifying.

“Vasnetsova,” replied Sharikov, looking round desperately for some line of retreat.

“Every day,” said Bormental, holding the lapel of Sharikov’s jacket, “I shall myself, personally, inquire at pest control whether or not Citizen Vasnetsova has been made redundant. And if you so much as … if I find out that she has been made redundant … I will shoot you with my own hands. Be careful, Sharikov — I am warning you in clear Russian.”

Sharikov kept his eyes fixed firmly on Bormental’s nose.

“I know where to lay hands on revolvers myself,” muttered Sharikov, though in a very flat voice, then, with a sudden cunning twist, broke free and dived for the door.

“Take care!” Bormental’s shout echoed after him.

The night and half the following day hung heavy as a cloud before the storm. There was a hush. Everyone was silent. But on the following day, when Polygraph Polygraphovich, who was troubled by a nagging presentiment from morning, had left gloomily with the van for his place of work, Professor Preobrazhensky received at a most unusual hour one of his ex-patients, a stout, tall man in military uniform. He had been most insistent on obtaining an appointment and had actually succeeded doing so. On entering the study he politely clicked his heels before the Professor.

“Are you having pain again, dear Sir?” asked the haggard Philip Philipovich. “Sit down, please.”

“Merci. No, Professor,” replied the guest, putting his hat down on the corner of the table. “I owe you a great debt … but, er … I came for another reason, Philip Philipovich, full of respect as I am … hm … to warn you. It’s clearly nonsense. Simply he’s a nasty bit of work.” The patient fumbled about in his briefcase and produced a paper. “It’s a good thing the report came straight to me…”

Philip Philipovich saddled his nose with his pince-nez, which he put on over his glasses, and began to read. He took his time, mumbling to himself, the expression of his face changing from one moment to the next: “…Likewise threatening to kill the chairman of the house committee Comrade Shvonder from which it is clear that he is in possession of a gun. And he pronounces counter-revolutionary speeches and even orders his social servant Zinaida Prokofievna Bunina to burn Engels in the stove, which proves him a typical Menshevik together with his assistant Bormental, Ivan Arnoldovich, who secretly and without registration lives in his flat. Signature of the Head of the Sub-Department of Pest Control P. P. Sharikov witnessed by the Chairman of the House Committee Shvonder and the secretary Pestrukhin.”

“May I keep this?” inquired Philip Philipovich, going all blotchy. “Or, forgive me, do you need it in furtherance of the process of law?”

“I beg your pardon, Professor,” the patient was deeply insulted and his nostrils dilated. “You really do hold us in great contempt, it seems. I…” And at this point he began to swell like a turkey-cock.

“Well then, excuse me, dear Sir, pray excuse me!” muttered Philip Philipovich. “Forgive me, I really had no intention of insulting you. My dear fellow, don’t be angry with me, he’s got on my nerves to such an extent.”

“I should rather think he has,” the patient was entirely mollified. “But what trash! It would be interesting to take a look at him. Moscow is buzzing with all sorts of legends about you…”

Philip Philipovich merely made a despairing gesture. At this point the guest noticed that the Professor had developed a stoop and even appeared to have gone somewhat greyer lately.

*

The crime had ripened and now, as so often happens, fell like a stone. Polygraph Polygraphovich returned that evening in the van troubled by some indefinable presentiment of disaster which simply would not go away. Philip Philipovich’s voice invited him into the consulting room. Surprised, Sharikov went and, with a vague stirring of fear, looked down the barrel of Bormental’s face and then at Philip Philipovich. The assistant looked like thunder and his left hand with the cigarette trembled slightly on the arm of the gynaecological chair.

Philip Philipovich with most ominous calm said:

“Take your things this instant: trousers, coat, everything you need, and get out of this flat!”

“What the?..” Sharikov was sincerely taken aback.

“Out of the flat — today,” Philip Philipovich repeated monotonously, examining his nails through narrowed eyes.

Some evil spirit took possession of Polygraph Polygraphovich: evidently death was already awaiting him and Doom stood at his elbow. He cast himself into the embrace of the inevitable and snapped angrily and abruptly:

“What do you think you’re trying to do? Surely you don’t think I don’t know where to go to get you lot sorted out. I’ve a right to my 13 square yards here, and here I’ll stay.”

“Get out of this flat,” whispered Philip Philipovich on a note of intimate warning.

Sharikov invited his own death. He raised his left hand and, with scratched and bitten fingers which smelt unbearably of cats, made a vulgar gesture of defiance. Then, with his right hand, pulled a revolver from his. pocket on the dangerous Bormental. Bormental’s cigarette fell like a shooting star and a few seconds later Philip Philipovich, leaping over the broken glass, was dithering in horror between the cupboard and the couch. On the couch, flat on his back and struggling for breath, lay the head of the sub-department of Pest Control, and on his chest the surgeon Bormental was crouching and stifling him with a small, white cushion. A few minutes later an unrecognisable Doctor Bormental went through to the hall and hung out a notice: “There will be no reception today on account of the Professor’s illness. Please do not disturb by ringing the bell.” With a shiny penknife he cut the bell-wire, and looked into the mirror at his scratched, bleeding face and convulsively trembling hands. Then be appeared in the door of the kitchen and said to the anxious Zina and Darya Petrovna:

“The Professor requests you not to leave the flat.” “Very good, Sir,” Zina and Darya Petrovna answered timidly.

“Permit me to lock the back door and keep the key,” said Bormental hiding in the shadow behind the door and covering his face with his hand. “It is a temporary measure, not because we don’t trust you. But someone might come and you might find it difficult to refuse them entry, and we must not be disturbed. We are busy.” “Very good, Sir,” replied the women and immediately turned pale. Bormental locked the back door, locked the front door, locked the door into the corridor, and his footsteps receded into the consulting room.

Silence enveloped the flat, crawling into every corner. Twilight infiltrated it, ill-omened, tense, in a word — murk. True, later on the neighbours on the other side of the courtyard said that in the windows of the consulting room, which overlooked the courtyard, all the lights were ablaze that night and they even glimpsed the white surgeon’s cap of the Professor himself… It is hard to check. It is true also that Zina, when it was all over, did say that by the fireplace in the study after Bormental and the Professor had left the consulting room, Ivan Arnoldovich had scared her almost to death. She said he was squatting down in front of the fire burning with his own hands a blue exercise book from the pile of case histories of the Professor’s patients! The doctor’s face appeared completely green and covered all over in scratches. As to Philip Philipovich, he was not himself at all that evening. She also said that … however, maybe the innocent girl from the Prechistenka flat is just making it all up…

One thing is certain: throughout that evening the most complete and terrible silence reigned throughout the flat.

END OF STORY

EPILOGUE

On the night of the tenth day after the battle in the consulting room in the flat of Professor Preobrazhensky in Obukhov Alley there was a sharp ring at the door.

“Militia here. Open up.”

There was a sound of running footsteps, they began to knock, entered and, in the brilliantly lit entrance hall with all the cupboards newly glazed, a mass of people were suddenly foregathered. Two in militiaman’s uniform, one in a dark coat with a briefcase, the chairman Shvonder, pale and bursting with malicious satisfaction, the youth-woman, the porter Fyodor, Zina, Darya Petrovna and the half-dressed Bormental, trying in embarrassment to cover his bare throat, having been caught without a tie.

The door from the study opened to admit Philip Philipovich. He emerged in the familiar azure dressing gown and there and then it became clear to them all that Philip Philipovich had much improved in health over the last week. It was the old commanding and energetic Philip Philipovich, full of dignity, who appeared before these nocturnal visitors and begged pardon that he was in his dressing gown.

“Don’t let that worry you, Professor,” said the man in plain clothes with deep embarrassment, hesitated for a moment, then pronounced: “Very unpleasant business. We have a warrant to search your flat and,” the man squinted at Philip Philipovich’s moustaches and concluded, “and to make an arrest, depending on the results.”

Philip Philipovich narrowed his eyes and asked:

“May I ask on what grounds and whom?”

The man scratched his cheek and began to read from a paper in his briefcase:

“Preobrazhensky, Bormental, Zinaida Bunina and Darya Ivanova are hereby arrested on suspicion of the murder of the head of the sub-department of Pest Control of M. K. Kh., Polygraph Polygraphovich Sharikov.”

Zina’s sobs drowned the end of his words. There was a general stir.

“Quite incomprehensible,” replied Philip Philipovich with a lordly shrug of the shoulders.

“What Sharikov had you in mind? Ah, yes, I see, that dog of mine … the one I operated on?”

“Beg pardon, Professor, not the dog, but when he was already human; that’s what it’s all about.”

“You mean when he was able to speak?” asked Philip Philipovich. “That does not necessarily imply being human. However, that is not important. Sharik is still with us and most definitely no one has killed him.”

“Professor!” the man in black exclaimed in great surprise, raising his eyebrows. “In that case he must be produced. It’s ten days since he disappeared and the facts at our disposal, if you’ll pardon my saying so, look very black indeed.”

“Doctor Bormental, be so good as to produce Sharik for the inspector,” ordered Philip Philipovich, taking the warrant.

Doctor Bormental, with a smile that went somewhat awry, made for the door.

When he returned and gave a whistle a curious-looking dog came prancing in after him. Parts of him were bald, on other parts the hair had already grown back. He made his entrance like a trained circus-dog on his hind legs, then sank down onto all fours and looked about him. A deathly hush froze the hall, setting like jelly. The ghoulish-looking dog with the crimson scar round his forehead again stood up on his hind legs and, with a smile, sat down in an armchair.

The second militiaman suddenly crossed himself in a sweeping peasant fashion and, stepping back, trod heavily on both Zina’s feet.

The man in black without shutting his mouth pronounced:

“I can’t believe it … he worked for Pest Control.”

“That was not my doing,” replied Philip Philipovich. “It was Mr. Shvonder who recommended him, if I am not mistaken.”

“It’s beyond me,” said the man in black at a loss, and turned to the first militiaman. “Is this he?”

“He it is,” the first militiaman mouthed the words soundlessly. “He as ever was.”

“That’s him all right,” Fyodor’s voice made itself heard. “Only the villain’s gone all hairy again.”

“But he could talk … hee … hee…”

“And he still can, but less and less as time goes by, so now is the time to hear him, he’ll soon be quite dumb again.”

“But why?” asked the man in the black coat quietly.

Philip Philipovich shrugged his shoulders.

“Science has yet to discover ways of transforming beasts into human beings. I had a try, but it was unsuccessful, as you see. He spoke for a while and then began to regress towards his original condition. Atavism.”

“Do not use improper expressions,” barked the dog suddenly and rose from his chair.

The man in black suddenly went very pale, dropped his briefcase and began to keel over sideways. A militiaman steadied him from the side and Fyodor from the back.

There was some confusion, through which most distinctly could be heard three phrases:

Philip Philipovich’s: “Tincture of valerian. He’s fainted.”

Doctor Bormental’s: “As to Shvonder I’ll throw him down the stairs with my own hands if he ever again shows his face in Professor Preobrazhensky’s flat.”

And Shvonder’s: “I request that those words be recorded in the protocol.”

*

The grey accordion-shaped radiators were pleasantly warm. The long curtains hid the dark Prechistenka night with its single star. The higher being, the dignified benefactor of the canine breed, was sitting in his armchair and the dog Sharik, delectably relaxed, lay on the carpet beside the leather sofa. The March mists affected the dog with morning headaches which tormented him along the line of the scar round his head. But the warmth helped, and by evening they no longer troubled him. And now it was getting easier and the thoughts flowing through the dog’s head were sweet and warm.

I was so lucky, so lucky, he thought, drifting off to sleep, indescribably lucky. I’ve really got settled into this flat. Now I’m quite certain there was something odd about my origins. A Newfoundland must have had a hand in it somewhere. My grandmother was a bit of a fly-by-night, God rest her soul, dear old thing. It’s true they’ve made scars all over my head for some reason or other, but that’ll mend. There’s no call to count that against them.

____________________

There was a faint clink of phials from the distance. The bitten man was tidying up in the cupboards of the consulting room.

The grey-haired magician sat and hummed to himself:

“To the sacred shores of the Nile…”

The dog had seen terrible things. This important man would plunge his hands in slippery gloves into glass jars and fish out brains — a determined man, persistent, always trying for something, cutting, examining, narrowing his eyes and singing: “To the sacred shores of the Nile.”
COMMENTARY

In September 1921, after a short period of about two years in Vladikavkaz with visits to Tiflis, Batum and Kiev and still weak from typhus, Mikhail Bulgakov arrived in Moscow. Life in the capital was very hard at that time, and the future writer was immediately confronted with the problems of finding accommodation and a way of earning a living. “This is the blackest period of my life. My wife and I are starving. Had to ask Uncle (the doctor N. M. Pokrovsky, the brother of Bulgakov’s mother) for some flour, cooking oil and potatoes… Have been all over Moscow — no work,” he wrote in his diary in early February 1922. By then the writer had already changed jobs several times, not of his own volition, of course. His two months in the Literary Department of the People’s Commissariat for Education ended when the department was “disbanded”. The private newspaper for which the future author of The Master and Margarita sold advertisement space “packed up”.

In March 1922 Bulgakov started work as a reporter for the high-circulation daily Rabochy (The Worker). During this period he wrote a great deal for the newspaper Nakanune (On the Eve), which published about thirty of his feuilletons, then contributed for four years to the newspaper Gudok (The Whistle), for which Yuri Olesha and Valentin Katayev wrote feuilletons at this time, as well as Ilya Ilf and Yevgeny Petrov at a later stage.

“It was not from a splendid distance that I studied the Moscow of 1921-1924,” Bulgakov wrote. “Oh, no, I lived in it and tramped the length and breadth of the city…” He was repeating, as it were, the experience of the young Chekhov, working for all sorts of newspapers and periodicals and writing lots of sketches, humouresques and notices (mostly under pseudonyms).

Documentary evidence suggests that the autobiographical story Notes Off the Cuff was to have consisted of three parts. The full manuscript has not been found. During Bulgakov’s lifetime Part One was published three times, in the newspaper Nakanune, then in the almanach Vozrozhde-niye (Rebirth) and, in part, in the newspaper Bakinsky Rabochy (The Baku Worker). Another part, without any indication of which one, appeared in the journal Rossiya (Russia). We have made a composite text of Part One based on the three published versions, and this text has been translated for the present volume. Part Two corresponds to the original publication in the journal Rossiya. With regard to the hypothetical third part (which was actually intended to follow Part One), some specialists believe that the stories “The Unusual Adventures of a Doctor” and “The Bohemian” can be regarded as constituting this. It was this text (but without “The Unusual Adventures of a Doctor”) which the magazine Teatr (Theatre) chose when it published Notes Off the Cuff in 1987 (No. 6).

During these years Bulgakov’s pen eagerly recorded the rapidly changing, incredible and unique reality around him. (“Moscow is a cauldron, in which a new life is stewing. The trouble is that you get stewed too,” he was to write in the sketch “The Capital in a Notebook”.) Bulgakov produced many satirical sketches and articles based on workers’ letters in the mid-1920s. A rich gallery of types, time-servers, nouveau riches and bureaucrats, thronged the pages of his “small prose”. At the same time he was working on a long novel, The White Guard.

In 1924-1925 the satirical novellas Diaboliad and The Fateful Eggs about contemporary Moscow life were published in the series of literary almanacs called Nedra (The Inner Depths). His attempts to get the third novella, The Heart of a Dog, published were unsuccessful. It did not come out in the Soviet Union until 1987.

These stories form a kind of satirical trilogy. It can be said of all three that they are “fantasy rooted in everyday life”. Bulgakov’s social satire is set against a carefully painted urban backcloth, and ordinary everyday life is closely interwoven with fantasy. In a series of sharp and merciless scenes the author satirises the “diaboliad” of bureaucracy, its lack of culture, its negligence, irresponsibility and aggressive ignorance.

Naturally the significance of Bulgakov’s “fantastic” satires extends beyond these topical issues of his day. The writer’s intention was, using the concrete background of Moscow in the 1920s, to present more important and far-reaching problems.

The Fateful Eggs is one of Bulgakov’s finest works. In subject matter and artistic structure it is easily appreciated by the present-day reader. Experiments that interfere with nature, the misuse of scientific discoveries, the role of pure chance in what appear to be perfectly well-founded and carefully planned undertakings and the unpredictability of human behaviour—all this is portrayed with prophetic clarity. Critics who belonged to the Russian Association of Proletarian Writers gave the novella a hostile reception. There were also reviews of a different tenor, however. Maxim Gorky praised The Fateful Eggs highly. True, as a great writer he evidently sensed that Bulgakov had not fully exploited the possibilities at the end of the story and drew attention to this. It is interesting that in the first draft the closing chapters of The Fateful Eggs were far less “optimistic”. It ended with the evacuation of Moscow as hordes of giant boa constrictors advanced on the city. The final scene was of the dead capital with a huge snake wound round the Ivan the Great Bell-Tower. Either the writer himself decided against this ending, or the censor objected to it, for it was changed in the final version. To quote a specialist on Bulgakov, this story “should be read aloud in all gene engineering laboratories and all offices responsible for the work of these laboratories”. It is indeed full of prophetic ideas.

One of the main themes in The Heart of a Dog is that it is impossible to predict the outcome of an experiment involving the human psyche. The ideas of rejuvenation and eugenics, so fashionable in the 1920s, which seemed to open up incredible possibilities for “improving” and “correcting” imperfect human nature, have perhaps an even more topical ring today than sixty years ago. The second half of the twentieth century has witnessed the start of gene engineering and raised the much alarming question of possible abuses when people begin tinkering with the mechanism of the human mind. Bulgakov’s story sounded this alarm as far back as the 1920s.

Another revelation by Bulgakov in this story is the figure of Sharikov. Obviously this was directed primarily against the anarchistic Lumpenproletariat who made capital out of their working-class background and refused to recognise the most elementary rules of civilised behaviour. This powerful and thought-provoking story has by no means lost its relevance today.

Notes

1. “Okhotny Ryad shops…” Trading booths in the middle of old Moscow for the sale of dead and live poultry, wild fowl, meat, fish, berries, mushrooms, etc.

2. Mosselprom — the Moscow association of industrial enterprises for processing agricultural produce.

3. “Eliseyev Bros., ex-owners.” The owners of the largest food shop in pre-revolutionary Moscow.

4. “…Mendeleyev the chemist!” D. I. Mendeleyev (1834-1907), Russian chemist and progressive public figure. Mendeleyev discovered the periodic law of chemical elements, one of the basic laws of natural science.

5. “Just take a walk down the Kuznetsky…” Kuznetsky Most, one of the streets in the centre of Moscow.

6. Nepman — a private entrepreneur or trader in the 1920s, when the Soviet government introduced its New Economic Policy (NEP).

7. “Then again, there’s the Union, the Labour Exchange…” The Union is a reference to the trade union. In the 1920s in the Soviet Union labour exchanges performed certain mediatory operations on the labour market.

8. Yussems — a family of Spanish acrobats who gave guest performances at the Moscow circus during this period.

9. “After all, Madame Lomonosova bore that famous son of hers in Kholmogory…” M. V. Lomonosov (1711-1765), the first Russian natural scientist of world standing, also a poet, artist and historian. Kholmogory — a village in Archangel Province.

10. “They make squirrels out of them and sell them on workers’ credit schemes.” Articles of sham squirrel fur for sale on credit to members of the working class.

Ocr: http://home.freeuk.com/russica2

The Tale of Tsar Saltan!

ALEXANDER PUSHKIN

The Tale of Tsar Saltan,
of his son,
the glorious and mighty
knight prince Gvidon Saltanovich,
and of the fair Swan-princess

Translated from the Russian by Louis Zellikoff
Drawings by Ivan Bilibin
© Progress Publishers
Moscow

Three fair maidens, late one night,
Sat and spun by candlelight.
“Were our tsar to marry me,”
Said the eldest of the three,
“I would cook and I would bake –
Oh, what royal feasts I’d make.”
Said the second of the three:
“Were our tsar to marry me,
I would weave a cloth of gold
Fair and wondrous to behold.”
But the youngest of the three
Murmured: “If he married me –
I would give our tsar an heir
Handsome, brave, beyond compare.”


At these words their chamber door
Gently creaked-and lo, before
These three maidens’ very eyes
Stood their tsar, to their surprise.
He had listened by their gate
Whither he’d been led by fate,
And the words that he heard last
Made his heart with love beat fast.
“Greetings, maiden fair,” said he –
“My tsaritsa you shall be,
And, ere next September’s done,
See that you bear me a son.
As for you, fair sisters two,
Leave your home without ado;
Leave your home and follow me
And my bride that is to be.
Royal weaver, YOU I’ll make,
YOU as royal cook I’ll take.”

Then the tsar strode forth, and they
Palacewards all made their way.
There, he lost no time nor tarried
That same evening he was married;
Tsar Saltan and his young bride
At the feast sat side by side.
Then the guests, with solemn air,
Led the newly wedded pair
To their iv’ry couch, snow-white,
Where they left them for the night.
Bitterly, the weaver sighed,
And the cook in passion cried,
Full of jealousy and hate
Of their sister’s happy fate.
But, by love and duty fired,
She conceived, ere night expired,
In her royal husband’s arms.


These were days of war’s alarms.
Ere he rode forth for the strife,
Tsar Saltan embraced his wife,
Bidding her to take good care
Of herself and coming heir;
While he battled on the field,
Forcing countless foes to yield,
God gave unto her an heir –
Lusty, large of limb, and fair.
Like a mother eagle, she
Guarded him most jealously;
Sent the news of God’s glad gift
To the tsar, by rider swift.
But the royal cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver,
Sought to ruin her, so they
Had him kidnapped on the way,
Sent another in his stead.
Word for word, his message read:
“Your tsaritsa, sire, last night
Was delivered of a fright –
Neither son nor daughter, nor
Have we seen its like before.”

At these words, the royal sire
Raved and raged in furious ire,
“Hang that messenger!” roared he,
“Hang him on the nearest tree!”
But, relenting, spared him, and
Sent him back with this command:
“From all hasty steps refrain
Till the tsar comes home again.”

Back the messenger rode fast,
Reached the city gates at last.
But the royal cook, and weaver,
With their mother, sly deceiver,
Made him drunk; and in his sleep
Stole the message from his keep
And, before he could recover,
They replaced it by another.
So, with feet unsteady, he
Reached the court with this decree:
“Have the queen and have her spawn
Drowned in secret ere the dawn.”
Grieving for their monarch’s heir,
For the mother young and fair,
Solemnly the tsar’s boyards
Told the queen of this ukaz,
Of the cruel doom which fate
So unkindly had in wait.
This unpleasant duty done,
Put the queen and put her son
In a cask, and sealed it fast;
Tarred it well, and then they cast
Cask and burden in the sea –
Such, forsooth, the tsar’s decree.


Stars gleam in the dark blue sky,
Dark blue billows heave and sigh.
Storm clouds o’er the blue sky creep,
While the cask rides o’er the deep.
Like a widowed bride distressed,
Sobbed the queen and beat her breast,
While the babe to manhood grew
As the hours swiftly flew.
Morning dawned, the queen still wailed
But her son the billows hailed:
“O, you wanton waves so blue –
Free to come and go are you,
Dashing when and where you please,
Wearing rocks away with ease –
You, who flood the mountains high,
You, who ships raise to the sky –
Hear my prayer, o waves, and spare us –
Safely onto dry land bear us.”
So the waves, without ado,
Bore the cask and prisoners two
Gently to a sandy shore,
Then, receding, splashed no more.
Son and mother, safe and sound,
Feel that they’re on solid ground.
From their cask, though, who will take them?
Surely God will not forsake them?
Murmuring: “I wonder how
We could break our prison now?”
Up the son stood on his toes,
Stretched himself, and said: “Here goes!” –
Thrust his head against the lid,
Burst it out – and forth he slid.

Son and mother, free again,
Saw a hillock on a plain;
On its crest, an oak tree grew;
Round them flowed the ocean blue.
Quoth the son: “Some food and drink
Wouldn’t come amiss, I think.”
From the oak, a branch he rent
And a sturdy bow he bent.
With the silken cord that hung
Round his neck, the bow he strung.
From a slender reed and light,
Shaped an arrow, true in flight.
Then explored the isle for game,
Till he to the sea-shore came.

Just as he approached the beach,
Our young hunter heard a screech…
Of distress at sea it told.
He looked round him, and, behold,
Saw a swan in evil plight;
Circling over it – a kite,
Talons spread, and bloodstained beak
Poised, prepared her death to wreak,
While the helpless bird was splashing,
With her wings the waters lashing.
But his shaft, with baneful note,
Struck the kite full in the throat.
Bleeding, in the sea it fell,
Screeching like a soul in hell.
He, with lowered bow, looked on
As, with beak and wings, the swan,
Dealing ruthless blow on blow
On the cruel kite, her foe,
Sped its death, till finally
Lifeless it sank in the sea.
Then, in Russian accents, she
Murmured plain as plain could be:
“O, tsarevich, champion peerless,
My deliverer so fearless –
Grieve not that because of me
Your good shaft is in the sea;
That you’ll have to fast three morrows –
This is but the least of sorrows.
Your kind deed I will repay –
I will serve you too, one day;
Tis no swan that you set free,
But a maiden charmed, you see;
Twas a wizard, not a kite,
That you slew, O noble knight;
I shall ne’er forget your deed –
I’ll be with you in your need.
Now go back and take your rest –
All will turn out for the best.”

Then the swan-bird flew from view
While, perforce, the luckless two,
Famished, laid them down to sleep,
Praying God their souls to keep.
Driving slumber from his eyes
As the sun rose in the skies,
Our tsarevich, much amazed,
At a spacious city gazed,
Girdled by a wide and tall,
Strong-embattled snow-white wall.
Churches golden-domed stood there,
Holy cloisters, mansions fair.
“Mother mine, awake!” cried he –
“Oh!” she gasped; he said: “I see
Things have only just begun –
My white swan is having fun.”
Citywards their steps they bent,
Through the city gates they went.
Belfries thundered overhead
Loud enough to wake the dead.
Round them poured a mighty throng,
Choir boys praised the Lord in song;
Nobles, splendidly arrayed,
Came in coaches, gold inlaid.
All the people cheered them madly,
As their prince acclaimed him gladly.
With his mother’s blessing, he,
Acquiescing graciously,
That same day began to reign
In his newly-found domain,
Sat in state upon the throne
And was crowned as Prince Guidon.


Breezes o’er the ocean play,
Speed a barque upon its way;
Sails all spread, it skims the seas,
Running swiftly ‘fore the breeze.
Sailors, merchants, crowd the decks,
Marvel loud and crane their necks.
Wondrous changes meet their view
On an island which they knew!
There, a golden city grand
Newly built, and fortress stand.
Cannons with a mighty roar
Bid the merchants put to shore.
When the merchants land, Guidon
Bids them be his guests anon;
Feasts them first with meats and wine,
Then he says: “Now, masters mine –
Tell me what you have for sale,
Whither bound, and whence you hail?”
Said the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas;
Costly furs, prince, were our ware,
Silver fox and sables rare.
Now our time is overstayed,
East-due East-our course is laid,
Past the island of Buyan,
Back to gracious Tsar Saltan.”
“Gentles,” murmured Prince Guidon –
“May fair breezes speed you on,
And, when Tsar Saltan you see
Bow down low to him for me.”
Here the merchants made their bows,
And the prince, with pensive brows,
Watched their ship put out from shore
Till it could be seen no more.
Suddenly, before Guidon
Swam the graceful snow-white swan.
“Greetings, my fair prince,” said she –
“Why are you so sad, tell me?
Why are you so dismal, say,
Like a gloomy, cloudy day?”
“Grief is gnawing at my breast,”
Answered Prince Guidon, distressed.
“I have only one desire-
I should like to see my sire.”
“Is that all?” was her reply –
“Listen-would you like to fly,
Overtake that ship at sea?
Why, then-a mosquito be!”
Then she flapped her pinions two,
Loudly thrashed the waters blue,
Drenching him from head to toe
Ere he could say yes or no.
And he hovered, then and there,
A mosquito, in the air.
Buzzed, and flying rapidly,
Overtook the ship at sea,
Settled noiselessly, and stole
Out of sight, into a hole.


Merrily the breeze is singing,
O’er the waves a ship is winging
Past the Island of Buyan
To the realm of Tsar Saltan.

Now his longed-for land so dear
Stands out in the distance, clear.
Now the ship at anchor rests
And the merchants, honoured guests,
Palacewards their footsteps make
With our gallant in their wake.
There, in regal raiments, sate
Tsar Saltan in royal state.

On his head – his jewelled crown;
On his face – a pensive frown,
While the royal cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver,
Sitting on his left and right,
Stared at him with all their might.
Tsar Saltan, with royal grace,
Gave the merchants each his place,
Then he said: “Now, masters mine,
Sailed you far across the brine?
Are things well where you have been?
What strange wonders have you seen?”
Quoth the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas;
Peace reigns overseas, serene.
There, we saw this wondrous scene:
There’s an island in the sea,
Shores as steep as steep can be;
Cheerless once, deserted, bare –
Nothing but an oak grew there.
Now it has a new-built city,
Stately mansions, gardens pretty,
Churches tall with domes of gold,
Fair and wondrous to behold.
Prince Guidon reigns there, and he
Sends his compliments to thee.”
Here the tsar said, in amaze:
“If but God prolong my days,
I shall visit this strange isle,
Guest with this Guidon a while.”
But the royal cook, and weaver,
With their mother, sly deceiver,
Did not wish to let their tsar
See this wondrous isle so far.
“What a wonder,” quoth the cook,
Winking at the others-“Look:
There’s city by the shore!
Have you heard the like before?
Here’s a wonder, though, worth telling –
There’s a little squirrel dwelling
In a fir tree; all day long,
Cracking nuts, it sings a song.
Nuts-most wondrous to behold!
Every shell is solid gold;
Kernels – each an emerald pure!
That’s a wonder, to be sure.”
Tsar Saltan thought this most curious,
Our mosquito waxed most furious
And, with his mosquito might,
Stung his aunt’s right eye, in spite.
Turning pale, she swooned from pain –
But her eye ne’er saw again.
Sister, serving maids and mother
Chased him, tripping one another,
Screamed: “You cursed insect, you!
Only wait!” But he just flew
Through a casement, o’er the main,
Swiftly to his own domain.

Pensively Guidon once more
Gazes seaward from the shore.
Suddenly, before his sight
Swam the graceful swan, snow-white.
“Greetings, my fair prince,” said she –
“Why are you so sad, tell me?
Why are you so dismal, say,
Like a gloomy, cloudy day?”
“Grief is gnawing at my breast,”
Answered Prince Guidon, distressed –
“There’s a wonder, I confess,
That I’m burning to possess.
Tis a wonder well worth telling –
Somewhere, there’s a squirrel dwelling
In a fir tree; all day long,
Cracking nuts, it sings a song.
Nuts, most wondrous, I am told;
Every shell is solid gold,
Kernels – each an emerald pure.
But can I of this be sure?”
Here the swan said in reply:
“Yes – this rumour does not lie;
Marvel – not-though this may be
Strange for you, ’tis not for me.
Grieve not – I will gladly do
This slight service, prince, for you.”
Home he sped with cheerful stride,
Gained his palace courtyard wide.
There, beneath a fir-behold! –
Cracking nuts all made of gold,
Emeralds left and right a-flinging,
Sat that wonder-squirrel, singing:
“Through the garden there she goes,
Tripping on her dainty toes.”
With its tail the squirrel sweeps
Shells and stones in tidy heaps,
While a charmed and happy throng
Listened to the squirrel’s song.
Struck with wonder, Prince Guidon
Whispered softly: “Thank you, swan!
God grant you felicity
And such joy as you gave me.”
Then a squirrel’s house he built,
Crystal, glass, and silver gilt;
Set a guard, a scribe as well,
Who recorded every shell.
Thus the prince’s treasures grew,
And the squirrel’s glory too.

Breezes o’er the ocean play,
Speed a barque upon its way;
Sails all spread, it skims the seas,
Running swiftly ‘fore the breeze
Past a craggy island, where
Stands a city, proud and fair.
Cannons with a mighty roar
Bid the merchants put to shore;
When the merchants land, Guidon
Bids them be his guests anon;
Feasts them first with meats and wine,
Then he says: “Now, masters mine –
Tell me what you have for sale,
Whither bound, and whence you hail?”
Said the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas,
Selling horses, Prince Guidon-
Stallions from the steppes of Don.
We are overdue, you know,
And we still have far to go –
Past the Island of Buyan,
Back to gracious Tsar Saltan.”
“Gentles,” murmured Prince Guidon –
“May fair breezes speed you on
O’er the ocean, o’er the main,
Back to Tsar Saltan again.
When your gracious tsar you see,
Give him compliments from me.”

Bowing low before him, they
Left Guidon and sailed away.
He, though, hastened to the shore,
Where he met the swan once more,
Told her that his heart was burning,
For his sire, his soul was yearning. ..
In the twinkling of an eye
He became a tiny fly,
And he flew across the sea
Where, ‘twixt sky and ocean, he
Settled on the deck and stole
Out of sight into a hole.

Merrily the breeze is singing.
O’er the waves a ship is winging,
Past the Island of Buyan,
To the realm of Tsar Saltan.
Now his longed-for land so dear,
Stands out in the distance, clear,
Now the ship at anchor rests,
And the merchants, honoured guests,
Palacewards their footsteps make
With our gallant in their wake.
There, in regal raiments, sate
Tsar Saltan in royal state.
On his head-his jewelled crown,
On his face-a pensive frown,
While the one-eyed cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver,
Sit around the Tsar and stare
At him with a toad-like glare.
Tsar Saltan, with royal grace,
Gave the merchants each his place,
Then he said: “Now, masters mine –
Sailed you far across the brine?
Are things well where you have been?
What strange wonders you have seen?”
Quoth the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas;
Peace reigns overseas, serene.
There, we saw this wondrous scene:
On an island, far away,
Stands a city, grand and gay –
Churches tall, with golden domes,
Gardens green and stately homes;
By the palace grows a fir
In whose shade, O royal sir,
Stands a crystal cage; and there
Dwells a squirrel, strange and rare-
Full of frolic; all day long,
Cracking nuts, it sings a song,
Nuts, most wondrous to behold –
Every shell is solid gold,
Kernels – each an emerald bright;
Sentries guard it day and night.
It has slaves, like any lord,
Yes, and scribes each nut record.
Troops in passing give salute
With the martial drum and flute.
Maidens store these gems away
Under lock and key each day;
Coins are minted from each shell,
Coins with which they buy and sell.
People live in plenty there,
Not in huts, but mansions fair.
Prince Guidon reigns there, and he
Sends his compliments to thee.”
Here the tsar said, in amaze:
“If but God prolong my days,
I shall visit this strange isle
Guest with this Guidon a while.”

But the cook, and royal weaver,
With their mother, sly deceiver,
Did not wish to let the tsar
See this wondrous isle so far.
And the weaver, smiling wryly,
Thus addressed the tsar, most slyly:
“Wherein lies this wonder, pray?
Squirrels cracking nuts all day –
Heaping emeralds, we’re told,
Left and right a-throwing gold!
Nothing strange in this see I!
Be this true, or but a lie,
I know of a better wonder.
Lo! The ocean swells in thunder,
Surges with a mighty roar,
Overflows a barren shore,
Leaving, wonderful to see,
Thirty stalwart knights and three,
All in mail a-gleaming bright,
Marching proudly left and right;
Each one brave beyond compare,
Tall of stature, young and fair,
All alike beyond belief,
Led by Chernomor, their chief.
That’s a wonder, now, for you,
Marvellously strange, but true.”
Wisely, though, the guests were mute –
They with her did not dispute.
But the tsar waxed very curious,
And Guidon waxed very furious.
Fiercely buzzed and settled right
On his aunt’s left eye, in spite.
Turning pale, she gave a cry –
She was blinded in her eye.
Screams of anger filled the air –
“Catch it! Kill that insect there!
O you nasty insect, you!”
But Guidon just calmly flew
Through the casement, o’er the main,
Swiftly to his own domain.

By the blue sea he is pacing,
On the blue sea he is gazing:
And once more, before his sight
Swam the graceful swan, snow-white.
“Greetings, my fair prince,” said she,
“Why are you so sad, tell me?
Why are you so dismal, say,
Like a gloomy, cloudy day?”
“Grief is gnawing at my breast,”
Answered Prince Guidon, distressed-
“There’s a wonder, I confess,
That I’m longing to possess.”
“Tell me then, what is this wonder?”
“Somewhere swells the sea in thunder,
Breakers surge, and with a roar,
Sweeping o’er a barren shore,
Leave behind, for all to see
Thirty stalwart knights and three,
All in mail a-gleaming bright,
Marching proudly left and right;
Each one brave beyond compare,
Tall of stature, young and fair.
All alike beyond belief,
Led by Chernomor, their chief.”
In reply, the snow-white swan
Murmured: “Is this all, Guidon?
Wonder not-though this may be’
Strange for you, ’tis not for me,
For these sea-knights, prince, are none
But my brothers, every one.
Do not grieve; go home and wait,
Meet my brothers at your gate.”

He obeyed her cheerfully,
Climbed his tower and scanned the sea:
Lo! The waters, with a roar,
Seethed and swept the barren shore,
Leaving, wonderful to see,
Thirty stalwart knights and three,
All in mail a-gleaming bright,
Marching proudly left and right,
Two by two; and Chernomor,
Hoary-headed, went before,
Leading them in martial state
Right up to the city gate.
Prince Guidon, with flying feet,
Ran in haste his guests to greet;
Crowds pressed round in unbelief
“Prince,” proclaimed the hoary chief –
“It is by the swan’s request
And, at her express behest,
We have come from out the sea
Your fair city’s guards to be.
Henceforth, from the ocean blue,
We will always come to you,
Every day, on guard to stand
By your lofty walls so grand.
Now, however, we must go –
We’re not used to land, you know;
We’ll return, I promise you.”
And they disappeared from view.
Breezes o’er the ocean play,
Speed a barque upon its way;
Sails all spread, it skims the seas,
Running swiftly ‘fore the breeze,
Past a craggy island, where
Stands a city, proud and fair.
Cannons with a mighty roar
Bid the merchants put to shore;
When the merchants land, Guidon
Bids them be his guests anon;
Feasts them first with meats and wine,
Then he says: “Now, masters mine –
Tell me what you have for sale,
Whither bound, and whence you hail?”
Said the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas;
Swords of Damask steel we’ve sold,
Virgin silver, too, and gold.
Now we’re overdue, you know,
And we still have far to go-
Past the Island of Buyan,
Back to gracious Tsar Saltan.”
“Gentles,” murmured Prince Guidon –
“My fair breezes speed you on,
O’er the ocean, o’er the main,
Back to Tsar Saltan again.
Yes, and when your tsar you see,
Give him compliments from me.”

Bowing low before him, they
Left the prince and sailed away.
He, though, hastened to the shore
Where he met the swan once more;
Told her that his heart was burning,
For his sire, his soul was yearning..
So she drenched him, head to toe.
In a trice, he shrank, and lo!
Ere he could even gasp,
He had turned into a wasp.
Then he buzzed, and rapidly
Overtook the ship at sea;
Gently settled aft, and stole
Out of sight, into a hole.

Merrily the breeze is singing,
O’er the waves a ship is winging
Past the Island of Buyan
To the realm of Tsar Saltan.

Now his longed-for land so dear
Stands out in the distance, clear.
Now the ship at anchor rests,
And the merchants, honoured guests,
Palacewards their footsteps make
With our gallant in their wake.
There, in regal raiments, sate
Tsar Saltan in royal state.
On his head-his jewelled crown,
On his face – a pensive frown,
Near him-royal cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver.
With four eyes, though they be three,
Stare at him voraciously.
Tsar Saltan, with royal grace,
Gave the merchants each his place.
Then he said: “Now, masters mine –
Sailed you far across the brine?
Are things well where you have been?
What strange wonders have you seen?”
Quoth the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas;
Peace reigns overseas, serene,
There we saw this wondrous scene:
There’s an island far away-
On this isle – a city gay;
There, each dawn brings in new wonders:
There, the ocean swells and thunders,
Breakers, with a mighty roar,
Foaming, flood its barren shore,
Leaving, wonderful to see,
Thirty stalwart knights and three,
All in mail a-gleaming bright,
Marching proudly left and right;
Each one brave beyond compare,
Tall of stature, young and fair,
All alike beyond belief;
Hoary Chernomor, their chief,
Marches with them from the deep,
Counts them off, by twos, to keep
Guard of this fair isle; and they
Cease patrol nor night nor day.
Nor can you find guards so true,
Vigilant and fearless, too.
Prince Guidon reigns there, and he
Sends his compliments to thee.”
Here the tsar said, in amaze:
“If but God prolong my days,
I shall visit this strange isle,
Guest with this Guidon a while.”
Silent were the cook and weaver.
But their mother, sly deceiver,
Said, as she smiled crookedly:
“You may think this strange – not we!
Fancy! Idle mermen play
Sentry-go on land all day!
Be this true, or but a lie,
Nothing strange in this see I –
Stranger things exist, mark you –
This report, though, is quite true:
There’s a young princess, they say,
That she charms all hearts away.
Brighter than the sun at noon,
She outshines the midnight moon,
In her braids a crescent beams,
On her brow, a bright star gleams.
She herself is sweet of face,
Full of majesty and grace.
When she speaks, her voice doth seem
Like the music of a stream.
That’s a wonder, now, for you –
Marvellously strange, but true.”
Wisely, though, the guests prefer
Not to bandy words with her.
Tsar Saltan, he waxed most curious,
Our tsarevich waxed most furious,
But decided that he’d spare
Granny’s eyes for her grey hair.
Buzzing like a bumble-bee,
Round his granny circled he,
Stung her nose with all his might,
Raising blisters red and white.
Panic once more filled the air:
“Murder! Catch that insect there!
Help! O don’t you let it go!
Catch it! – Hold it! – Kill it!- O!
O you nasty insect, you!
Just you wait!” Guidon, though, flew
Through the casement, o’er the main,
Back to his domain again.

By the sea, the prince now paces,
On the blue sea now he gazes.
Suddenly, before Guidon
Swam the graceful snow-white swan.
“Greetings, my fair prince,” said she –
“Why are you so sad, tell me?
Why are you so dismal, say,
Like a gloomy, cloudy day?”

“Grief is gnawing at my breast,”
Answered Prince Guidon, distressed –
“Every youth has his own bride –
Only I unmarried bide.”
“Who is she you wish to wed?
Tell me, now.” Guidon then said:
“There’s a fair princess; they say
That she charms all hearts away –
Brighter than the sun at noon,
She outshines the midnight moon;
In her braids, a crescent beams,
On her brow, a bright star gleams.
She herself is sweet of face,
Full of majesty and grace.
When she speaks, her sweet voice seems
Like the flow of tinkling streams.
Is this true, though, or a lie?”
Anxiously, he waits reply.
Silently, the snow-white swan
Pondered; then she said: “Guidon –
Yes-this maiden I can find;
But a wife’s no mitten, mind,
From your lily hand to cast,
Or unto your belt make fast;
Listen now to my advice:
Weigh this matter well – think twice,
So that on your marriage morrow
You do not repent in sorrow.”
Here Guidon with ardour swore
That he’d thought of this before;
That ’twas high time he was married,
Too long single had he tarried;
That for this princess so fair
He would any perils dare,
Sacrifice his very soul,
Barefoot, walk right to the pole.
Sighing thoughtfully, the swan
Murmured: “Why so far, Guidon?
Know, your future bride is here –
I am that princess, my dear.”
Then she spread her wings, to soar
O’er the waves towards the shore.
There, amid a clump of trees,
Folded them with graceful ease,
Shook herself, and then and there
Turned into a maiden fair –
In her braids, a crescent beamed,
On her brow, a bright star gleamed;
She was sweet in form and face,
Full of majesty and grace.
When she spoke, her sweet voice seemed
Like the flow of tinkling streams.
He embraced the fair princess,
Folded her unto his breast.
Hand in hand with her he sped
To his mother dear, and said,
Falling on his bended knees:
“Mother darling – if you please,
I have chosen me a bride –
She will be your love and pride.
Your consent we crave to wed,
And your blessing, too,” he said –
“Bless our marriage, so that we
Live in love and harmony.”
O’er the kneeling pair, she stands,
Holy icon in her hands,
Smiling through her happy tears,
Saying: “God bless you, my dears.”
Prince Guidon did not delay –
They were married that same day,
Settled down, a happy pair,
Lacking nothing but an heir.

Breezes o’er the ocean play,
Speed a barque upon its way;
Sails all spread, it skims the seas,
Running swiftly Tore the breeze,
Past a craggy island, where
Stands a city proud and fair.
Cannons with a mighty roar
Bid the merchants put to shore.
When the merchants land, Guidon
Bids them be his guests anon;
Feasts them first with meats and wine,
Then he says: “Now, masters mine –
Tell me what you have for sale,
Whither bound and whence you hail?”
Said the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas,
Contraband, prince, was our ware,
And our profits-rich and rare.
We have far to travel yet –
Homewards – East – our course is set,
Past the Island of Buyan,
Back to gracious Tsar Saltan.”
“Gentles,” murmured Prince Guidon –
“May fair breezes speed you on,
O’er the ocean, o’er the main,
Back to Tsar Saltan again.
Pray remind your tsar from me,
That his gracious majesty
Said he’d visit us some day;
We regret his long delay.
Give him my regards.” Thereon
Off the merchants went. Guidon
This time stayed with his fair bride,
Never more to leave her side.

Merrily the breeze is singing,
O’er the waves a ship is winging
Past the Island of Buyan
To the realm of Tsar Sal tan.
Now his longed-for land, so dear,
Stands out in the distance, clear.
Now each merchant is the guest
Of the tsar, by his behest.
On his royal throne of state,
Crowned in glory, there he sate,
While the royal cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver,
With four eyes, though they be three,
Stared at him voraciously.
Tsar Saltan, with royal grace,
Gave the merchants each his place.
Then he said: “Now, masters mine-
Sailed you far across the brine?
Are things well where you have been?
What strange wonders have you seen?”
Quoth the merchants: “If you please,
We have sailed the seven seas.
Peace reigns overseas, serene.
There, we saw this wondrous scene:
On an island, far away,
Stands a city grand and gay-
Churches tall with golden domes,
Gardens green, and stately homes.
Near its palace grows a fir
In whose shade, O royal sir,
Stands a crystal cage; and there
Dwells a squirrel strange and rare,
Full of frolic; all day long,
Cracking nuts, it sings a song.
Nuts, most wondrous to behold –
Shells of purest yellow gold,
All the kernels – emeralds bright.
Sentries guard it day and night.
There we saw another wonder –
Every morn, the breakers thunder
And the waves, with mighty roar,
Overflow the barren shore,
Leaving, wonderful to see,
Thirty stalwart knights and three.
Each one brave beyond compare,
Tall of stature, young and fair,
All in mail a-gleaming bright,
Marching proudly left and right;
All alike beyond belief,
Led by Chernomor, their chief.
Nor will you find guards so true,
Vigilant and fearless, too.
Prince Guidon reigns there in glory,
He is praised in song and story
And his wife is fair, O sire –
Gaze on her – you’ll never tire.
Brighter than the sun at noon,
She outshines the midnight moon;
In her braids, a crescent beams,
On her brow, a bright star gleams.
Prince Guidon sends his respects,
Bade us say he still expects
You to visit him one day
And regrets your long delay.”

All impatient, Tsar Saltan
Gave command his fleet to man,
But the royal cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver,
Did their best to keep their tsar
From this wondrous isle so far.
He, to their persuasions deaf,
Bade the women hold their breath.
“I’m your tsar and not a child!”
Shouted he in passion wild –
“We will sail today. No more!”
Stamped his foot and slammed the door.

From his casement, silently,
Prince Guidon gazed at the sea.
Scarce a ripple stirred the deep
As it sighed as though in sleep.
On the far horizon blue
Sails came one by one in view.
Tsar Saltan’s fleet, at long last,
O’er the seas was sailing fast.
At this sight, Guidon rushed out,
Uttering a mighty shout:
“Mother dear, come hither, do –
You, my fair princess, come too –
Only look out yonder – there
Sails my father, I declare!”
Through his spyglass, Prince Guidon
Sees the royal fleet sail on;
While on deck, his father stands,
Spyglass also in his hands.
With him are the cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver;
Wonder in their gaze, they stare
At this isle so strange and fair.
In salute the cannons roared,
Carols sweet from belfries soared.
To the shore Guidon then ran,
There to welcome Tsar Saltan,
And the royal cook, and weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver.
Citywards the tsar led he –
Not a single word said he.

Now the palace came in sight,
Sentries, clad in armour bright.
Tsar Saltan looked on to see
Thirty stalwart knights and three –
Each one brave beyond compare,
Tall of stature, young and fair,
All alike beyond belief,
Led by Chernomor, their chief.
Then he reached the courtyard wide,
Where a lofty fir he spied.
In its shadow – lo, behold,
Creacking nuts of solid gold,
Sat a little squirrel, singing,
Emeralds into sacklets flinging.
Golden nutshells lay around
On the spacious courtyard ground.
Further on the guests now press,
Meet the wonderful princess:
In her braids, a crescent beams,
On her brow, a bright star gleams;
She is fair of form and face,
Full of majesty and grace,
Tsar Saltan’s own wife beside her.
He gazed on and recognised her.
And his heart began to leap.
“Am I dreaming in my sleep?”
Gasped the tsar in stark surprise,
Tears a-streaming from his eyes.
He embraced his wife in pride,
Kissed his son, his son’s fair bride;

Then they all sat down to feast
Where their laughter never ceased.
While the cook, and royal weaver,
And their mother, sly deceiver,
Fled and hid beneath the stairs
But were dragged out by their hairs.
Weeping, each her crimes confessed,
Begged forgiveness, beat her breast.
So the tsar, in his great glee
Sent them home across the sea.
Late at night, with tipsy head,
Tsar Saltan was put to bed.
I drank beer and mead there – yet
Only got my whiskers wet.

Progress Publishers 21, Zubovsky Boulevard, Moscow,
USSR. 1970

THE FISHERMAN AND THE GOLDFISH

Alexander Pushkin

THE FISHERMAN AND THE GOLDFISH


Translated from the Russian by Louis Zelikoff ©
Illustrated by B. Dekhteryov

FOREIGN LANGUAGES PUBLISHING HOUSE
MOSCOW

There once lived an old man and his goodwife
On the shore of the deep blue ocean;
They lived in a tumble-down hovel
For thirty-three summers and winters.
The old man used to fish for his living,
And his wife spun yarn on her distaff.
He once cast his net in the ocean,
And pulled it up with mud from the bottom;
He again cast his net in the ocean,
And this time caught nothing but seaweed;
When he cast his net for the third time,
One fish was all that he landed,
No common fish, though, but a goldfish.

Now the goldfish began to implore him,
And it spoke like a real human being:
“Put me back, old man, into the ocean-
I will pay you a right royal ransom,
I will give you whatever you wish for.”
The old man was astonished and frightened-
He’d been fishing for thirty-three summers,
But had not heard of any fish talking.
So with care he untangled the goldfish
And tenderly said as he did so:
“God bless you, my dear little goldfish!
Thank you kindly, I don’t want your ransom.
Go back to your home in the ocean,
And roam where you will without hindrance.”

To his wife the old fisherman hastened
To tell her about this great marvel.
“I caught only one fish this morning-
A goldfish it was, most uncommon;
It spoke like a Christian, and begged me
To put it back into the ocean,
And promised to pay a rich ransom,
To give me whatever I asked for.
But how could I ask for a ransom?
I released it without any payment.”
His wife started scolding her husband:
“Oh you simpleton! Oh you great silly!
Couldn’t make a mere fish pay a ransom!
You at least might have asked for a wash-tub-
For ours is all falling to pieces!”

The old man returned to the seashore,
Where the blue waves were frolicking lightly.
He called out aloud for the goldfish,
And the goldfish swam up and demanded:
“What is it, old man, you are wanting?”
With a bow, the old man said in answer:
“Forgive me, Your Majesty Goldfish!
My old woman has scolded me roundly-
Won’t leave me alone for a minute,
She says that she wants a new wash-tub,
For ours is all falling to pieces.”
The goldfish murmured in answer:
“Do not worry, go home, God be with you-
Very well, you shall have a new wash-tub.”

To his wife the old fisherman hastened,
And behold-there it was, the new wash-tub.
But she scolded him louder than ever:
“Oh you simpleton! Oh you great silly!
To ask for a tub-a mere wash-tub!
What good can you get from a wash-tub?
Return to the goldfish, you silly,
Bow down low and ask for a cottage.”

Again he went back to the seashore,
And this time the blue sea was troubled.
He called out aloud for the goldfish,
And the goldfish swam up and demanded:
“What is it, old man, you are wanting?”
With a bow, the old man said in answer:
“Forgive me, Your Majesty Goldfish!
My old woman is angrier than ever,
Won’t leave me alone for a minute-
The old scold says she wants a new cottage.’
The goldfish murmured in answer:
“Do not worry, go home, God be with you!
So be it! You’ll have a new cottage!”

So back the old man turned his footsteps;
Not a sign did he see of his hovel.
In its place stood a new gabled cottage,
With a chimney of brick, newly whitewashed,
A fence with oak gates stood around it;
And there sat his wife at a window;
When she saw him, she scolded him roundly.
“Oh you simpleton! Oh you great silly!
To ask for no more than a cottage!
Go and bow to the goldfish, and tell it
That I’m tired of being a peasant,
That I want to be made a fine lady.”

The old man then returned to the seashore,
Where the ocean was restlessly foaming,
He called out aloud for the goldfish.
The goldfish swam up and demanded:
“What is it, old man, you are wanting?”
With a bow, the old man said in answer:
“Forgive me, Your Majesty Goldfish!
My old woman is madder than ever,
She gives me no rest for a second,
Says she’s tired of being a peasant,
And wants to be made a fine lady.”
The goldfish murmured in answer:
“Do not worry, go home, God be with you.”

To his wife the old fisherman hastened,
And what did he see?-A tall mansion;
On its white marble stairs-his old woman.
She was wearing a rich sable jacket,
And a head-dress, in gold all embroidered,
Her neck was with pearls heavy laden,
She wore golden rings on her fingers;
She was shod in the softest red leather;
Zealous servants bowed meekly before her,
As she cuffed them and rated them roundly.
The old man then approached his wife, saying:
“Greetings, your ladyship, greetings, fine lady!
Now I hope that your soul is contented!”
She angrily bade him be silent
And sent him to serve in the stables.

First a week slowly passed, then another,
The old woman grew prouder than ever.
One morning she sent for her husband,
And said: “Bow to the goldfish and tell it
I am tired of being a lady,
And I want to be made a Tsaritsa.”
Her husband implored her in terror,
Saying: “Woman-you’ve surely gone crazy!
You can’t even talk like a lady!
You’d be mocked at all over the kingdom!”
His old woman grew madder than ever,
Slapped his face and then shouted in passion:
“How dare you, muzhik, stand and argue,
Stand and argue with me, a fine lady?
Go at once-if you don’t, then I warn you,
You’ll be dragged to the shore, willy-nilly.”

The old man went down to the seashore
(The ocean was swollen and sullen).
He called out aloud for the goldfish,
And the goldfish swam up and demanded:
“What is it, old man, you are wanting?”
With a bow, the old man said in answer:
“Forgive me, Your Majesty Goldfish!
Again my old woman’s gone crazy!
Now she’s tired of being a lady!
She wants to be made a Tsaritsa.”
The goldfish murmured in answer:
“Do not worry, go home, God be with you!
Very well! She shall be a Tsaritsa!”
To his wife the old fisherman hastened,
And what did he see? A grand palace;
In the palace he saw his old woman,
At the table she sat, a Tsaritsa,
Attended by nobles and boyards;
They were pouring choice wines in her goblet,
She was nibbling sweet gingerbread wafers;
Around her, grim guards stood in silence,
With halberds upon their broad shoulders.
The old man was aghast when he saw this,
He bowed to her feet and said humbly:
“Greetings, Oh mighty Tsaritsa!
Now I hope that your soul is contented!”
But she gave not a glance at her husband-
She ordered him thrust from her presence.
The boyards and nobles all hastened
And drove him with blows from the chamber;
The guards at the door waved their halberds
And threatened to cut him to pieces.
All the people derided him, saying:
“Serves you right, now, you ill-bred old fellow.
You churl-this will teach you a lesson,
To keep to your station in future!”
First a week slowly passed, then another;
The old woman grew prouder than ever.
She sent for her husband one morning,
And her chamberlain haled him before her.
The old woman spoke thus to her husband:
“Go, bow to the goldfish, and tell it
That I’m tired of being Tsaritsa,
Of the seas I want to be mistress,
With my home in the blue ocean waters;
The goldfish I want for my servant
To do my commands and my errands.”

The old man durst not contradict her,
Nor open his lips to make answer.

He sadly set out for the seashore.
A tempest raged over the ocean,
Its waters were swollen and angry,
Its billows were boiling with fury.

He called out aloud for the goldfish.
The goldfish swam up and demanded:
“What is it, old man, you are wanting?”
With a bow, the old man said in answer:
“Forgive me, Your Majesty Goldfish!
What shall I do with my cursed old woman?
She is tired of being Tsaritsa,
Of the seas she now wants to be mistress,
With her home in the blue ocean waters:
She even wants you for her servant,
To do her commands and her errands.”
Not a word spoke the goldfish in answer,
It just swished its tail, and in silence
Disappeared in the depths of the ocean.

He waited in vain for an answer,
And at last turned his steps to the palace;
And behold-again there stood his hovel;
On the doorstep sat his old woman,
With the same broken wash-tub before her.

Printed in the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics
OCR and HTML conversion: Russica Miscellanea

The Rainbow Flower!

Valentin Katayev

RAINBOW-FLOWER
Drawings by V. Losin

Translated by Faina Glagoleva
© PROGRESS PUBLISHERS
Moscow

HERE WAS ONCE A GIRL NAMED ZHENYA.

ONE DAY HER MOTHER SENT HER TO THE BAKERY FOR SOME BREAD-RINGS. ZHENYA BOUGHT SEVEN BREAD-RINGS: TWO with caraway-seeds for her father, two with poppy-seeds for her mother, two with sugar coating for herself, and a little pink one for her brother Pavlik. The bread-rings were on a string, just like beads. Zhenya started back for home with the string of bread-rings. She walked along, looking up and down, reading the signs on the way, just passing the time of day. Meanwhile, a strange dog came up to her from behind and began eating the bread-rings. First it ate the ones for her father with caraway-seeds, then the ones for her mother with poppy-seeds, then her own two that had sugar coating on them.

Zhenya suddenly felt that the string of bread-rings was very light. She turned around, but it was too late. There was nothing but the string left in her hand, and the dog was just swallowing the last piece of Pavlik’s little pink bread-ring and licking its chops.

“Oh, you horrid dog!” Zhenya cried and ran after it. She ran and ran, but couldn’t catch it.

Finally, she got lost. When she stopped, she saw that she was in a strange place. There were no big houses there, just very little ones. Zhenya began to cry. Suddenly, an old woman appeared.

“Why are you crying, little girl?” she asked. And so Zhenya told the old woman what had happened.

The old woman was sorry for Zhenya. She led her to her little garden and said: “Don’t cry. I will help you. I don’t have any bread-rings, and I don’t have any money either, but there is a very special flower growing in my garden. It is a rainbow-flower and it can do anything you ask it to. I can see that you are a good girl, even though you are absent-minded. I will give you the rainbow-flower and it will help you.”

With these words the old woman picked a very pretty flower from one of the flower-beds. It looked like a daisy. It had seven thin petals and each one was of a different colour. One was yellow, one red, one blue, one green, one orange, one violet, and one light-blue.

“This is not an ordinary flower,” the old woman said. “It can make any wish come true. All you have to do is tear off a petal, throw it up in the air and say:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

Then you say what your wish is. And it will come true.”

Zhenya thanked the old woman. She went out of the garden gate and suddenly remembered that she was lost and didn’t know how to get home.

She wanted to turn around and ask the old woman to take her to the nearest militiaman, but both the little garden and the old woman had disappeared. What should she do? Zhenya was just about to start crying as usual, she even crinkled up her nose, and then, suddenly, she remembered about the magic flower. She would soon see if it was really such a wonderful flower! Zhenya tore off the yellow petal, threw it up and said:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE ME BACK HOME AGAIN
WITH THE BREAD-RINGS!

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than she was back in her own house, holding a string of bread-rings!

Zhenya gave them to her mother and thought: “This is really a wonderful flower. I’ll put it in the prettiest vase we have!”

Zhenya was only a little girl, so she climbed up on a chair and stretched her hand towards her mother’s favourite vase that stood on the top shelf. Just then some crows flew by the window. And of course Zhenya had to know exactly how many of them there were – seven or eight? She opened her mouth and began to count on her fingers when – bang! – the vase toppled off the shelf and crashed into a million pieces.

“My goodness, what a child!” her mother called angrily from the kitchen. “What have you broken this time? I hope it’s not my favourite vase!”

“Oh, no, Mummie! I didn’t break anything!” Zhenya shouted. She quickly tore off the red petal, threw it up and whispered:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE MUMMIE’S BEST VASE
WHOLE AGAIN!

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than the tiny pieces began moving towards each other and fitting themselves together.

Her mother came in from the kitchen – and there was her favourite vase sitting prettily on the top shelf as always! Zhenya’s mother shook her finger at her, just in case, you know, and sent her out to play in the yard.

When Zhenya went outside she saw the boys in the yard were playing – they were Arctic explorers. They were sitting on a pile of old boards and had a stick stuck into the sand nearby.

“Can I play, too?” she asked.

“Ha! Of course not. Can’t you see, this is the North Pole! We don’t take girls along to the North Pole.”

“That’s not the North Pole, it’s only a pile of boards.”

“It’s not boards, it’s ice floes. Go away and don’t bother us! Can’t you see the ice is beginning to crack?”

“Then you won’t let me play?”

“No. Go away!”

“Think I care? I can get to the North Pole without any of you. Only it won’t be this awful pile of boards, it’ll be the real North Pole. So there!” Zhenya went off into a corner of the yard, took the rainbow-flower from her pocket, tore off the blue petal, threw it up and said:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE ME BE AT THE NORTH POLE
THIS MINUTE !

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than suddenly a terrible blizzard was howling all around, the sun disappeared, everything became black, and the earth spun around under her feet like a top.

Zhenya found herself all alone at the North Pole, in her little summer dress and nothing on her bare feet but sandals: And the frost was just terrible!

“Oh, Mummie, I’m freezing!” she wailed, but her tears turned into icicles and hung from the tip of her nose. Meanwhile, seven polar bears had suddenly appeared from behind an ice hill and started towards her. One was more horrible than the next: the first was jumpy, the second was mean, the third was grumpy, the fourth was lean, the fifth had a cap, the sixth liked to scrap, and the seventh was the biggest of all.

Zhenya was scared to death. With frozen fingers she tore off the green petal, threw it up and shouted at the top of her voice:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE ME BE BACK
IN OUR YARD RIGHT NOW !

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than she was back in the yard. And the boys were making fun of her.

“Where’s your North Pole, smarty?”

“I was just there.”

“Well, we didn’t see you there. Prove it!”

“See, I still have an icicle here.”

“That’s no icicle, it’s a piece of fuzz, silly!”

Zhenya decided that the boys were horrid and she’d never play with them again. So she went into the next yard to play with the girls.

There she saw that the girls had a lot of toys. One had a doll carriage, one had a ball, one had a skipping-rope, one had a tricycle, and one had a big talking doll with a doll’s hat on and a pair of doll’s galoshes. Zhenya was terribly unhappy. Her eyes even turned as green as a cat’s from envy.

“Hm! I’ll show you who has the best toys!” she thought.

She pulled the rainbow-flower from her pocket and tore off the orange petal. She threw it up and said:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE ALL THE TOYS IN THE WORLD MINE !

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than toys began rushing towards her from all sides.

The first to come, of course, were the dolls. They blinked their eyes and said “Ma-ma. Ma-ma” over and over again.

At first Zhenya was very pleased. But in a few minutes there were so many dolls that they filled up the yard, their little street, two big avenues and half the square. No one could move without stepping on a doll. No one could hear anything ‘except the dolls’ chattering “Ma-ma, ma-ma!”

Can you imagine the noise five million talking dolls can make? And there were at least that many. And these were only dolls from Moscow. The dolls from Leningrad, Kharkov, Kiev, Lvov and other cities had not yet arrived. They were squawking like parrots on every road of the Soviet Union.

Zhenya was getting worried. But this was only the beginning. After the dolls came rubber balls which were rolling along by themselves. Then came the marbles and scooters, tricycles, toy tractors and cars. Skipping-ropes were crawling along the ground like snakes, they got tangled underfoot and made the nervous dolls squeak louder still.

Millions of toy airplanes, blimps, and gliders were flying through the air. Paper parachutes were coming down from the sky like snow and got caught in the telephone wires and the trees. All traffic in the city stopped. The militiamen at the crossings climbed the nearest lamp-posts and didn’t know what to do.

“Stop, stop!” Zhenya screamed. “That’s enough! I don’t want any more! I don’t need so many toys! I was only fooling. I’m scared….” Ah, but who would listen to her? The toys kept pouring in. The whole city was filled with toys. Zhenya ran upstairs – the toys followed her. Zhenya rushed out on her balcony – the toys followed her. Zhenya ran up to the attic – the toys followed her there, too. Zhenya climbed up on the roof and hurriedly tore off the violet petal. She threw it up and quickly said:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE ALL THE TOYS GO BACK TO THE TOY SHOPS !

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than all the toys disappeared. Then Zhenya looked at the rainbow-flower and saw that there was only one petal left.

“Oh dear!” she said. “I’ve used up six petals already and I’ve had no fun from any of them. Well, I’ll be smarter next time.”

Zhenya walked along the street, thinking.

“What else should I wish for? I know, I’ll wish for a pound of chocolate candy. No, I think I’d rather have a pound of peppermints. No, I’ll have half a pound of chocolates, half a pound of peppermints, a package of halvah, a bag of nuts, and I might as well get a pink bread-ring for Pavlik. But what’s the use? What if I get all that candy? I’ll eat it up and have nothing left. No, I better wish for a tricycle. No, that’s no good. I’ll have a couple of rides on it and then the boys will probably take it away. And they’ll hit me if I don’t give them rides! I think I’ll buy myself a ticket to the movies or to the circus. That’s a lot of fun. But maybe I’d better ask for a new pair of sandals? That’s also nice. But then, what’s the use of a new pair of sandals? I can ask for something much better than that. The main thing is not to be in a hurry.” This was what Zhenya was thinking about as she walked along. Suddenly she saw a very nice boy sitting quietly on a bench. He had big blue eyes that looked merry. The boy was really nice, you could see he wasn’t a bully. Zhenya decided to make friends with him. She came up close, so close that she could see her own face mirrored in his eyes: there were her braids touching her shoulders.

“Hello. What’s your name?” she asked.

“Vitya. What’s your name?”

“Zhenya. Let’s play tag.”

“I can’t. I’m lame.”

And then Zhenya saw that he had on a big ugly shoe with a very thick sole.

“Oh, that’s too bad!” she said. “I like you and it would have been a lot of fun to play tag.”

“I like you too, and I know it would have been a lot of fun to play tag with you. But I can’t. I’ll never be able to. I’m crippled for life.”

“Don’t be silly, Vitya!” Zhenya said and took the precious rainbow-flower from her pocket. “Look!”

She carefully tore off the last petal, the light-blue one, and held it up to her eyes for a second. Then she opened her fingers, let it fly off, and sang in a high, happy voice:

Fly, petal, oh-
East to West you go.
Then North to South
And turn about.
Touch the ground, do,
Make my wish come true.

MAKE VITYA WELL AGAIN !

No sooner were the words out of her mouth than Vitya jumped up from the bench and began playing tag with her. He ran so fast that Zhenya could not catch him, no matter how hard she tried.

THE END

The Telephone Set!


One day Mishka and I saw a wonderful new toy in a shop. It was a telephone set that worked just like a real one. There were two telephones and a coil of wire all packed neatly in a big wooden box. The sales-girl told us that you could use it between flats in the same house. You put one receiver in one flat and the other in the flat next door and connected them with the wire.

Now, Mishka and I live in the same house, my flat is one floor above his, and we thought it would be great fun to ‘be able to telephone to each other whenever we wanted to.

“Besides,” said Mishka, “it’s not an ordinary toy that gets broken and thrown out. It’s a useful toy.”

“Yes,” I said. “You can have a talk with your neighbor without running up and down stairs.”

“A great convenience,” said Mishka, all excited. “You can sit home and talk as much as you wish.”

We decided to save up money to buy the telephone. For two weeks we didn’t eat any ice-cream and we didn’t go to the pictures, and by the end of two weeks we had enough money put away to buy the telephone.

We hurried home from the shop with the box, installed one of the telephones in my flat and the other in Mishka’s and ran the wire through my window to Mishka’s room.

“Now then,” said Mishka. “Let’s try it out. You run upstairs and wait for my call.”

I dashed up to my place, picked up the receiver, and there was Mishka’s voice already shouting:

“Hallo! Hallo!”

I yelled back “Hallo” at the top of my voice.

“Can you hear me?” shouted Mishka.

“Yes, I can hear you. Can you hear me?”

“Yes, I hear you. Isn’t it wonderful! Do you hear me well?”

“Fine. What about you?”

“Me too. Ha! Ha! Do you hear me laughing?”

“Of course. Ha! Ha! Ha! Can you hear that?”

“Yes. Now listen, I’m coming up to you right away.”

He came running in to my place and we hugged each other with joy.

“Aren’t you glad we have a telephone? Isn’t it grand?”

“Yes,” I said.

“Now, I’ll go back and call you up again.”

He ran back. The phone rang again. I picked up the receiver.

“Hallo!”

“Do you hear me?”

“I hear you perfectly.”

“Do you?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Me too. Now let’s have a talk.”

“Yes, let’s. What shall we talk about?”

“Oh, all sorts of things. Are you glad we bought the telephone?”

“Very glad.”

“It would be awful if we hadn’t bought it, wouldn’t it?”

“Terrible.”

“Well?”

“Well what?”

“Why don’t you say something?”

“Say something yourself.”

“I don’t know what to say,” said Mishka. “It’s always like that. When you need to talk you don’t know what to say, but when you know you mustn’t talk you can’t stop.”

I said: “I know what: I’ll hang up and think for a while, and when I think of something to say I’ll call you.”

“All right.”

I hung up and started to think. Suddenly the phone rang. I picked up the receiver. “Well, have you thought of something?” asked Mishka.

“Not yet, have you?”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Then what did you ring up for?”

“I thought you had thought of something.”

“I would have phoned if I had.”

“I thought you mightn’t think of it.”

“Think I’m a donkey or what?”

“Did I say you’re a donkey?”

“What did you say then?”

“Nothing. I said you weren’t a donkey.”

“Oh, all right, that’s enough about donkeys. We’d better stop fooling and do our lessons.”

“Yes, so we had.”

I hung up and sat down to do my lessons. I had just opened the book when the phone rang.

“Listen. I’m going to sing and play the piano over the phone.”

“Go ahead.”

I heard a crackling noise, then the thumping of a piano and suddenly a voice that didn’t sound a bit like Mishka’s sang:

Whither have you fled,

Golden days of my youth?. . .

What on earth could it be, I wondered. Where could Mishka have learned to sing like that?

Just then Mishka came in, grinning from ear to ear.

“You thought it was me singing? It is the gramophone! Let me listen too.”

I handed him the receiver. He listened for a while, then suddenly he dropped the receiver in a great hurry and dashed downstairs. I put the phone to my ear and heard an awful buzzing and hissing. The record must have run down.

I sat down again to do my lessons. The telephone rang. I took off the receiver.

“Bow! Wow!” sounded in my ear.

“What’re you barking for?”

“It’s not me, it’s Laddy. Can you hear him biting at the receiver?”

“Yes.”

“I’m pushing the receiver against his nose and he’s gnawing at it.”

“He’ll chew up your telephone if you’re not careful.”

“Oh, nothing will happen to it, it’s made of iron. Ouch! He bit me that time. You bad dog, get down! How dare you bite me! Take that! (Bow! Wow!) You rascal. He bit me, did you hear that?”

“Yes, I heard,” I said.

I sat down again to do my lessons, but the next minute the telephone rang again. This time there was a loud buzzing in the receiver.

“What’s that?”

“A fly.”

“Where is it?”

“I’m holding it in front of the receiver and it’s buzzing and whirring its wings.”

Mishka and I telephoned to each other all day long. We invented all sorts of tricks: we sang, we shouted, we roared, we miaowed, we whispered—and you could hear everything. It was pretty late before I finally finished my lessons. I decided to call up Mishka before going to bed.

I rang up but there was no answer.

What could have happened, I wondered. Had his telephone stopped working already?

I called again, but there was no answer. 1 ran downstairs and, would you believe it, there was Mishka taking his telephone to pieces! He had pulled out the battery, taken the bell apart and was beginning to unscrew the receiver.

“Here!” I said. “What are you busting the telephone for?”

“I’m not. I’m only taking it apart to see how it’s made. I’ll put it together again.”

“You won’t be able to. You don’t know how.”

“Who says I don’t? It’s easy.”

He unscrewed the receiver, took out some bits of metal and started to pry open a round metal plate inside. The plate flew off and some black powder spilt out. Mishka got frightened and tried to put the powder back into the receiver.

“Now you’ve gone and done it!” I said.

“That’s nothing. I can put it together again in a jiffy!”

He worked and worked but it wasn’t as easy as he thought, because the screws were very tiny and it was hard to get them into place. At last he had everything put back except a small piece of metal and two screws.

“What’s that thing for?” I asked him.

“Oh dear, I forgot to put it in,” says Mishka. “How silly of me! It should have been screwed inside. I’ll have to take it apart again.”

“All right,” I said. “I’m going home. Call me up when you’ve finished.”

I went home and waited. I waited and waited but there was no call, so I went to bed.

The next morning the telephone rang so loudly that I thought the house was on fire. I sprang out of bed, snatched up the receiver and yelled:

“Hallo!”

“What are you grunting like that for?” said Mishka.

“I’m not grunting.”

“Stop grunting and talk properly!” shouted Mishka. He sou

nded quite sore.

“But I am talking properly. Why should I grunt anyway?”

“Don’t be a clown. I won’t believe you’ve got a pig there anyway.”

“But there isn’t any pig here, I’m telling you!” I shouted, getting angry too.

Mishka said nothing.

A minute later he burst into my room.

“What do you mean by making pig noises over the phone?”

“I wasn’t doing anything of the kind.”

“I heard you quite plainly.”

“What should I want to make pig noises for?”

“How do I know? All I know is there was someone grunting into my ear. You go downstairs and try it yourself.”


I went down to his place, rang him up and shouted:
“Hallo!”

“Grunt, grunt, grunt, grunt!” was all I heard in reply.
I saw what had happened and I ran back to tell Mishka.

“It’s all your doing,” I said. “You’ve gone and busted the telephone.”

“How’s that?”

“You spoiled something in the receiver when you took it apart.”

“I must have put it back the wrong way,” said Mishka. “I’ll have to fix it.”

“How will you fix it?”

“I’ll take your telephone apart and see how it’s made.”

“Oh no, you won’t! I’m not going to let you ruin my telephone too.”

“You needn’t be afraid. I’ll be very careful. If I don’t mend it we won’t be able to use the phone at all.”

I had to give in and he got busy at once. He tinkered with it for a long time and when he had finished “fixing” it, it stopped working altogether. It didn’t even grunt any more.

“What are we going to do now?” I said.

“I’ll tell you what,” said Mishka. “Let’s go back to the shop and ask them to repair it for us.”

We went to the shop but they said they didn’t repair telephones and they couldn’t tell us where we could get ours repaired. We felt pretty miserable all that day. Then Mishka had an idea.

“We are donkeys! We can telegraph to each other.”
“How?”

“You know, dots and dashes. The bell still works. We can use that. A short bell can be a dot, and a long bell will be a dash. We can learn the Morse code and send messages to each other.”

We got hold of the Morse code and started studying it. A dot and a dash stands for A, a dash and three dots for B, a dot and two dashes for C, and so on. We soon learned the whole alphabet and began sending messages. It went pretty slow at first, but after a while we were tapping away on our bell like real telegraphers. It was even more exciting than a telephone. But it didn’t last long. One morning I called Mishka, but there was no answer. He must be sleeping, I thought. So I called later, but there was still no answer. I went down to him and knocked at his door. Mishka opened it for me.

“You don’t need to knock any more. You can ring.”

He pointed to the button on the door.

“What’s that?”

“A bell.”

“Go on!”

“Yes, an electric door-bell. From now on you can ring instead of knocking.”

“Where did you get it?”

“I made it myself.”

“How?”

“I made it out of the telephone.”

“What?”

“Yes. I took the bell out of the telephone, and the button as well. And I took the battery out too. What’s the use of having a toy when you can make something useful out of it.”

“But you had no right to take the telephone apart,” I said.

“Why not? I took mine apart, not yours.”

“Yes, but the telephone belongs to both of us. If I had known you were going to take it to pieces I wouldn’t have chipped in with you and bought it. I don’t need a telephone that doesn’t work.”

“You don’t need a telephone at all. We don’t live so far from each other. If you want to talk to me you can come downstairs.”

“I never want to talk to you again,” I said and walked out.

I was so angry with him I didn’t talk to him for three whole days. I was very lonely all by myself, so I took my telephone apart and made a door-bell out of it too. But I didn’t do it the way Mishka did. I made mine properly. I put the battery on a shelf near the door and ran a wire from it along the wall to the bell and the button. I screwed the push-button in properly so it didn’t hang on one nail like Mishka’s. Even Mum and Dad praised me for doing such a neat job.

I went down to tell Mishka about my bell.

I pressed the button on his door, but nobody answered. I pressed it several times but I didn’t hear it ring. So I knocked. Mishka opened the door.

“What’s wrong with your bell? Doesn’t it work?”

“No, it’s out of order.”

“What’s the trouble?”

“I took the battery apart.”

“You what!?”

“Yes. I wanted to see what it was made of.”

“Well, what are you going to do now without a telephone or a bell?” I asked him. “Oh, I’ll manage somehow,” he answered with a sigh.

I went home feeling puzzled. What makes Mishka do such things? Why does he have to break everything? I felt quite sorry for him.

That night I couldn’t sleep for a long time for thinking about our telephone and the bell we had made out of it. Then I thought about electricity and where the electricity inside the batteries came from. Everyone else was fast asleep but I lay awake thinking about all these things. After a while I got up, switched on the light, took my battery off the shelf and broke it open. There was some sort of liquid inside with a small black stick wrapped in a piece of cloth dipped in it. So that was it! The electricity came from that liquid. I carefully put the battery back on the shelf and went to bed again. I fell asleep at once.

Svet

OUR FIR-TREE PARTY!

OUR FIR-TREE PARTY

Mishka and I had quite an adventure on the eve of the New Year’s holiday. We prepared for the holidays well in advance. We made paper chains and flags and all sorts of decorations for the Fir-Tree. Everything would have been fine if Mishka hadn’t got hold of a book called Popular Chemistry where he read how to make Bengal lights. That started the trouble. For days on end he did nothing but experiment with his Bengal lights—pounding sulfur and sugar, making aluminum shavings, mixing them all together and setting them alight. But nothing came of it all except a lot of smoke and a very nasty smell. The neighbors raised a fuss, but Mishka didn’t give up. He had invited a lot of boys from our class to his New Year’s party and had announced that he would show them a fire-work display.

“I’ll have some marvelous fire-works!” he told them. “They sparkle like diamonds and scatter showers of sparks all around.”

“I wouldn’t boast so much if I were you,” I told him. “You haven’t made any yet. Won’t you look silly when the boys come to your party and there aren’t any fire-works!”

“Oh, but there will be. You’ll see. There’s heaps of time yet.”

On the day before New Year’s Eve he came to my place and said:
“We ought to go for our fir-trees or we’ll be left without any.”

“It’s too late today,” I said. “Let’s go tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow we shall have to decorate them.”

“We can do that in the evening. We’ll go for the trees during the day right after school.”

Mishka agreed. We weren’t going to buy our trees in town. We had decided to get them straight from the woods. We were going to Gorelkino where we had spent the summer holidays. Our Aunt Natasha lived there all the year round. Her husband is a forest-warden and he had invited us to come to him for our New Year’s fir-trees.

I had told my mother all about it and she had agreed to let me go. So the next day I called for Mishka right after lunch. He was pounding away at his Bengal lights in a mortar when I came in.

“Look here,” I said. “We’ve got to be going and here you are fussing with your silly fire-works. You should have made them before.”

“I did make one batch, but I must have put too little sulfur in. They won’t burn. All they do is hiss.”

“Well, they won’t burn just now anyway, so you’d better come along.”

“No, I’m sure they’ll burn this time. All they need is a little more sulfur. Let me have that aluminum pot, will you? The one on the window-sill.”

“There isn’t any pot here. There’s only a frying-pan.”

“That’s not a frying-pan. That’s the pot I’ve been using for aluminum shavings. Give it here.”

I handed it to him and he started working on the edge with his file, slicing off shavings.

“So that’s how the pot became a frying-pan?”

“Yes,” said Mishka. “But that’s all right, a frying-pan is also useful.”

“Does your mother think so?”

“She hasn’t seen it yet.”

“Well, she will some time.”

“What of it? I’ll buy her another one when I grow up.”

“She’ll have to wait a long time.”

“Oh, that’s all right. It was an old pot anyway. Besides, the handle was broken off.”

He mixed the aluminum shavings with sulphur and glue until he got a sort of thick paste, which he rolled into small pieces like sausages, stuck them on wires and laid them out on a piece of wood to dry.

“There,” he said. “As soon as they dry they’ll be ready. But I mustn’t let Laddy get at them, or he’ll gobble them up.”

“Go on. Do dogs eat Bengal lights too?”

“I don’t know about other dogs, but Laddy does. Once I left a batch there beside the stove to dry and he chewed them all up. He must have thought they were sweets or something.”

“All right, put them in the oven. It’s warm in there and Laddy won’t be able to get at them.”

“No, that’s no good either. Yesterday I hid them in the oven and Mum came and lighted the stove and they all got burnt to cinders. I’ll put them on top of the cupboard.”

He climbed on a chair and laid the tray with the fire-works on top of the cupboard.

“You know Laddy,” he said, “he’s always grabbing my things. Remember that time he hid my left boot? We couldn’t find it anywhere. I had to wear my valenki until Mum bought me a new pair of boots. It was warm outside already and I went about in those heavy valenki as if I had frozen feet. When I got my new boots I threw away the odd one, because who needs one boot anyway? But after I’d thrown it away I found the other boot. Laddy had hidden it under the kitchen stove. So we had to throw that one away too, because we’d thrown the other one away, see? If we hadn’t thrown it away I’d have an extra pair of boots. That just shows you.”

“Stop jabbering,” I .said, “and let’s go. We’re late as it is.”

Mishka grabbed his coat and an axe and we rushed off to the station. We took the first train to Gorelkino. When we got there we went straight to the forest.

It was quite a dense forest and we had plenty of trees to choose from, but Mishka didn’t like any of them.

“Once I’m here I’m going to get the best fir-tree there is,” he declared, “otherwise there’s no sense in corning all the way out here.”

So we walked quite a long way into the forest.

“We’d better hurry up and cut down our trees,” I said. “It’ll soon be dark.”

“But there aren’t any decent trees,” said Mishka.

“Look,” I said, “there’s a nice one.”

Mishka examined it from all sides. “Not bad, not bad, but I’ve seen better. No, I don’t like it. It’s . . . it’s skimpy.”

“What’s skimpy about it?”

“It isn’t tall enough to begin with. I wouldn’t take a skimpy-looking tree like that for anything.”

We found another tree.

“Lop-sided,” said Mishka.

“What do you mean, lop-sided?”

“Can’t you see the leg’s crooked at the bottom.”

“The what?”

“All right, the trunk then.”

The next tree we examined Mishka didn’t like either. He said it was bald.

“You’re bald yourself. How can a fir-tree be bald!”

“Well, this one is. See how thin it is. Hardly any greenery, only a stick with a few needles on it.”

And so it went on. Finally I lost patience.

“Look here,” I said, “if you go on like this it’ll be midnight before we get our trees.” I chose a nice tree for myself, cut it down and gave the axe to Mishka.

“Now, cut one for yourself and let’s go, or we’ll never get home.”

But Mishka seemed to have made up his mind to search the whole forest. I argued and pleaded with him but nothing helped. At last he found a tree to his liking and cut it down and we set out for the station. We walked and walked but we only went deeper and deeper into the forest.

“Perhaps we’re going in the wrong direction?” said Mishka.

We turned and went the other way. We walked and walked and the woods went on and on. By now it was beginning to get dark. We kept turning this way and that until we saw that we were hopelessly lost.

“It’s all your fault!” I said.

“Why is it my fault? How was I to know it would get dark so soon?”

“If you hadn’t wasted all that time choosing a tree and messing about with your fire-works we’d have been home long ago. Now we’ll have to spend the night here all because of you.”

“Oh no!” said Mishka. “We must get back tonight. The boys are coming.”

Before long it grew quite dark. The moon came out and the black trunks of the trees looked like dark mysterious giants. We began to imagine wolves hiding behind every tree. We were so frightened that we stood still, afraid to move a step further.

“Let’s shout,” Mishka proposed.

“Hallo!” we shouted together.

“Hallo!” the forest answered.

“What’s that?” asked Mishka in a frightened whisper.

“The echo,” I replied and shouted again: “Halloo!”

“Halloo!” the echo answered.

“Perhaps we’d better not shout,” said Mishka.

“Why?”

“The wolves might hear and come after us.”

“I bet there aren’t any wolves around here.”

“But suppose there are. Let’s run away from here.”

I said: “We’d better keep going or we’ll never get out on to the road.”

We set off again. Mishka kept glancing over his shoulder.

“What do people do when they are attacked by wolves?” he asked.

“They shoot at them, I suppose.”

“But suppose they haven’t got a rifle?”

“They throw burning sticks of wood at them.”

“Where do you get them from?”

“You build a fire.”

“Got any matches?”

“No.”

“Can they climb trees?”

“Who?”

“Wolves.”

“Oh, wolves. No, they can’t climb trees.”

“Good, then when they attack us we’ll climb the nearest tree and stay there until morning.”

“Think you could sit on a tree all night?”

“Sure, I could.”

“You’d freeze solid and drop down.”

“It isn’t as cold as all that.”

“You just think it isn’t because we’re moving, but you try sitting on a tree without moving for a long time, you’ll freeze for sure.”

“You can wiggle your legs to keep warm.”

“I can just see you sitting all night on a tree wiggling your legs.”

We pushed on through dense underbrush, stumbling over tree-stumps in the darkness and sinking knee-deep in the snow until we were ready to drop from weariness.

“Let’s throw our trees away,” I suggested.

“I can’t,” said Mishka. “The boys are coming this evening. How can I have a Fir-Tree party without a tree?”

“We’ll be lucky if we get home safely ourselves, let alone worrying about trees.”

Mishka said: “Let’s walk single file. We can take turns breaking the trail.”

We stopped and rested for a while. Then Mishka set off, taking the lead, and I followed behind. After we had gone some distance I stopped for a minute to shift my tree to my other shoulder.

When I looked up again, Mishka was gone. He had disappeared as if the earth had swallowed him up.

“Mishka! Mishka!” I called.

There was no reply.

“Hey, Mishka! Where are you?”

Silence.

I walked ahead carefully and stopped short at the very brink of a deep gully. Another step and I would have been over the edge. I looked down and saw something dark in the snow.

“Hey, Mishka, is that you?”

“Yes. I must have slipped.”

“Why didn’t you answer when I shouted?”

“I’ve hurt my leg!”

I climbed down into the gully and there was Mishka sitting in the middle of a path at the bottom rubbing his knee.

“What’s wrong?”

“I hit my knee.”

“Does it hurt?”

“Like the dickens. I think I’ll sit here for a while.”

“All right, let’s have a rest.”

We sat together on the snow. After a while we began to feel cold.

“We can freeze to death this way,” I said. “We’d better get moving. This path ought to lead us somewhere, either to the station or the village.”

Mishka tried to get up but groaned and sat down again.

“I can’t move,” he said.

“Oh dear, what are we going to do? Climb on to my back and I’ll try to carry you.”

“I’m too heavy.”

“Let’s try.”

Mishka got up and with a lot of puffing and groaning finally climbed on to my back. Golly, he was heavy! I was bent over double.

“All right, let’s go,” said Mishka.

I took a few steps, slipped and went sprawling into the snow.

Mishka let out a yell. “Ow, my leg! Can’t you be more careful!”

“I didn’t do it on purpose.”

“You shouldn’t have tried carrying me if you couldn’t do it.”

I got very angry. “You make me sick,” I said. “First you waste time fussing with your fire-works, then you spend hours choosing a tree, and now you go and get yourself hurt. We’ll both freeze to death here because of you.”

“You don’t need to stay with me. You can go on by yourself. I know it’s all my fault.”

“How can I leave you here alone? We came together and we’ll go back together. We just have to think of a way out, that’s all.”

“I don’t see what we can do.”

“Suppose we make a sled. We’ve got an axe.”

“How can you make a sled out of an axe?”

“Not out of an axe, silly. We can cut down a tree and make a sled out of that.”

“We haven’t any nails.”

“Wait. Let me think,” I said.

I thought and thought while Mishka sat on the snow beside me. I dragged the fir-tree over to him.

“You better sit on this, you’ll catch cold sitting on the snow.”

He moved on to the tree. Just then I ,had a brilliant idea.

“Mishka,” I said. “The tree will do for a sled.”

“How?”

“You sit on the branches and I’ll pull you along by the trunk. Let’s try it. Hold on.”

I took hold of the trunk and pulled. It worked beautifully. The snow on the road was hard and smooth and the tree slid lightly over it with Mishka riding on it as if it were a sled.

“Wonderful!” I said. “Now you can take the axe.” I tossed him the axe. Mishka settled himself more comfortably and I hauled him along the road. Very soon we came out of the woods and saw lights not far off.

“Mishka,” I cried. “It’s the station!”

Just then we heard a train coming.

“Hurry up, or we’ll miss it,” cried Mishka.

I ran as fast as I could with Mishka behind me yelling:
“Faster! Hurry! We’ll miss the train!”

We reached the station just as the train was pulling in. I bundled Mishka in and jumped on to the step as the train moved off, and pulled the fir-tree in after me. The passengers objected at first to our bringing a prickly tree into a railway carriage.

“Wherever did you get such a bedraggled-looking tree?” someone asked.
But when we told them about our adventure in the woods they all felt sorry for us. One woman sat Mishka down beside her, took his boot off and examined his sore knee.

“It’s nothing serious,” she said. “Only a bruise.” “I thought I’d broken my leg, it hurt so badly,” said Mishka. “Never mind, it’ll mend before you’re wed!” someone said. And everyone laughed.

One old lady gave us a pie each and someone else gave us sweets. We were very glad because we were pretty hungry by this time.

“What shall we do with only one tree between us?” I said.

“Let me have it for this evening,” said Mishka.

“I like that! I dragged it all the way through the woods and hauled you on it besides, and now I’ll be left without any tree at all.”

“I only want it for tonight. You can have it tomorrow.”

“No, I want a tree tonight. Everybody will have one except me.”

“But can’t you understand? The boys are coming tonight. I must have a fir-tree.”

“You’ll have your Bengal lights. The boys won’t miss the tree.”

“I don’t know whether the Bengal lights will work. I’ve tried making them twenty times and nothing happened. Nothing but smoke and a bad smell.”

“Perhaps they’ll work this time.”

“No, I won’t even mention them. Perhaps the boys have forgotten about them.”

“I’m sure they haven’t. You boasted far too much.”

“You see, if I had a tree I could invent some excuse for not having the Bengal lights and get out of it somehow, but I don’t know what to do now.”

“No,” I said. “I can’t give you the tree. It won’t be like New Year without a tree.”

“Oh, be a pal. You’ve got me out of more than one fix, don’t fail me this time.”

“Why must I always be getting you out of fixes?”

“This is positively the last time. I’ll give you anything you want in exchange. You can have my skis or my skates. I’ll give you my magic lantern, my stamp album. You know my things. Take your choice.”

“All right,” I said. “Give me Laddy and you can have the tree.”

Mishka said nothing. He turned away and looked out of the window. Then he looked at me and his eyes were very sad.

“No,” he said. “I can’t let you have Laddy.”

“But you said I could have anything of yours.”

“I forgot about Laddy. I meant any of my things, but Laddy isn’t a thing, he’s alive.”
“But he’s only an ordinary mongrel. It isn’t as if he were any special breed.”

“That isn’t his fault. He loves me just the same. When I’m not home he waits for me, and when I come home he wags his tail and barks with joy. No, I don’t care what happens. The boys can laugh at me as much as they like, but I couldn’t part with Laddy. Not even for a pile of gold.”

“All right,” I said. “You can have the tree for nothing.”

“I don’t want it for nothing. I said you can have anything of mine, and I mean it. Take my magic lantern and all the slides that go with it. You know you always wanted one.”

“No, I don’t want a magic lantern. I said you can have the tree.”

“You went to an awful lot of trouble to get that tree.”

“What of it. I don’t want anything for it.”

“I don’t want to take it for nothing.”

“But it isn’t for nothing,” I said. “We’re friends, and that’s worth a lot more than any magic lantern. The tree belongs to both of us.”

Just then the train pulled in at the terminus. We had arrived. Mishka’s leg had stopped hurting, but he limped a little when we got off the train.

I ran home to tell Mother I was back and then hurried over to Mishka’s place.

The tree already stood in the middle of the room and Mishka was busy painting over the bare spots with green paint.

We hadn’t finished decorating it when the boys began to arrive. They were very much surprised to find that the fir-tree wasn’t ready.

“Fancy inviting people to a Fir-Tree party and not having the tree decorated in time,” they said.

So we told them all that had happened to us that day. Mishka, of course, made it sound more exciting by saying that wolves had attacked us in the forest and we had hidden from them in a tree. But the boys didn’t believe a word of it and they only laughed at us. Mishka was quite huffy at first but then he saw the joke and started laughing himself.

We had the place to ourselves because Mishka’s mother and father had gone to a New Year’s party next door. They had left us a big round cake with jam inside and all sorts of other good things to eat so that we should have a real New Year’s party too. With no grown-ups around the boys went quite wild. You never heard such a row! Mishka made more noise than everybody else put together. Of course I knew why he was doing it. He kept inventing all sorts of games and tricks to keep the boys from remembering about the Bengal lights.

After a while we switched on the coloured lights on the tree. Just then the clock struck twelve.

“Hurrah!” shouted Mishka. “Happy New Year!”

“Hurrah!” shouted the boys. “Happy New Year! Hurrah!”

Mishka had stopped worrying by now and looked very pleased with himself. “Now sit down, everybody,” he said, “and we’ll have some tea and cake!”

“What about the Bengal lights?” someone asked.

“Bengal lights?” Mishka stammered. “They’re not ready.”

The boys fairly howled with disappointment. “Not ready? But you promised us Bengal lights. You fooled us.”

“I didn’t, fellows, honest I didn’t. I made some, but they’re still damp.”

“All right, show them to us if you’ve really got them. They may be dry by now.”

Mishka unwillingly climbed on to a chair and took the tray off the cupboard. He very nearly fell off the chair along with his fireworks. To his surprise they were quite dry.

“There you are!” cried the boys. “They’re as dry as anything. You’ve been pulling our legs.”

“They only look dry,” said Mishka. “They must be quite damp inside. They won’t burn, I tell you.”

“We’ll see about that!”

They grabbed the little sticks and hung them up on the fir-tree.

“Wait, let’s try one first,” pleaded Mishka.

But they wouldn’t listen to him. They got matches and before he could stop them they lighted all the fire-works at once.

There was a terrific hissing and spluttering as if the room was full of snakes. We all jumped back in fright. And then the Bengal lights burst into a bright blaze, sparkling and crackling and sending off .fountains of fiery sparks. It was a real fire-work display! No, it was better than that, it was the Northern Lights! It was like a volcano erupting! It was glorious! The tree glowed and sparkled and poured silver all around it. And Mishka stood there beaming like a newly-polished kettle. At last the lights went out and the room filled with thick suffocating smoke. The boys started sneezing and coughing and rubbing their eyes. We all dashed out into the passage but the smoke came after us. There was a general rush for hats and coats.

“Where are you going?” Mishka cried. “What about tea and cake?”

But the boys coughed so hard they couldn’t speak. They put on their things as fast as they could and went home. I wanted to go too, but Mishka wouldn’t let me.

“Don’t you go at least. Be a pal and stay. We’ll have tea and cake.”

So I stayed. After a while the smoke in the passage cleared, but the room was still black with it. Mishka wetted his handkerchief, tied it over his mouth and nostrils, dashed into the room, snatched up the cake and carried it into the kitchen.

The kettle was just boiling and we sat down to have some tea and cake. It was a very good cake too, with jam inside. True, it did have a sort of smoky taste, but Mishka and I didn’t mind that. We ate up half of it and gave the rest to Laddy.

Stories form Soviet Childhood: Laddy! (2)

Hello,

Today we finish reading a story “Laddy” by Nikolai Nosov, what we started to read last Wednesday look Stories from Soviet Childhood: Laddy (1).

Laddy
(Part 2)

Next day Mishka came to my place and said:
“You know what? It turns out I’m a thief!”
“How’s that?”
“Because I took someone’s luggage.”
“But you took it by mistake.”
“I know. But someone might think I did it on purpose. Besides, the owner must be looking for it. I’ve got to get it back to him somehow.”
“How will you find him?”
“I’ll put up notices all over town. The owner will read them and come here for his bag.”
“That’s right,” I said. “Let’s write the notices now.”
We cut up slips of paper and wrote in neat letters on each one:
“Found. A suit-case. In the train. Apply to Misha Kozlov. Peschanaya Street No. 8, Apartment 3.”
After we had written out about twenty notices, I said:
“Now let’s write a notice about Laddy. Someone may have taken our bag by mistake too.”
“Yes, it must have been the man sitting next to us,” said Mishka.
We cut up some more slips of paper and wrote another notice:
“Lost. A puppy in a suit-case. Please return to Misha Kozlov or write to Peschanaya Street No. 8, Apartment 3.”
We wrote about twenty of these notices too and went out to paste them up. We stuck them on lamp-posts and on the walls. Very soon we had used up all our slips and went home to write some more. We were busy writing when the bell rang. Mishka ran to open the door. A strange woman came in.
“May I speak to Misha Kozlov?” she said.
“I’m Misha Kozlov,” Mishka answered, looking surprised. How could the woman have known his name?
“I saw your notice,” she said. “I lost a suit-case in the train.”
“A suit-case?” said Mishka joyfully. “Just a moment, I’ll go and get it.” He ran into the next room and came back lugging the suitcase.
“Here it is.”
The woman looked at it and shook her head. “No,” she said. “That isn’t mine.”
“Not yours?” cried Mishka.
“Mine was bigger. Besides, it was black, this one is light brown.”
“Then I’m sorry, we haven’t got yours. This is the only one we found. But if we do find yours we’ll be very glad to return it to you.”
The woman laughed.

“You’re a funny pair. That’s not the way to return lost property. You ought not to show the bag to anyone who asks for it. You must first ask the person what sort of a suit-case he lost and what was in it. If he answers right, then you can give him the suit-case. Otherwise some dishonest person might take something that doesn’t belong to him. There are all sorts of people, you know.”
“We never thought of that,” said Mishka.
“See how quickly our notices worked,” said Mishka to me when the woman had gone. “We haven’t finished pasting them all up yet and people are beginning to come already. At this rate we may find Laddy soon.”
No one else came that day. But the next the bell kept ringing all the time. Mishka and I were surprised. We never thought so many people lost suit-cases in trains. But the real owner didn’t appear. All sorts of people came. There was a man who had lost his bag in a tram-car, and another who had left a box of nails in a bus, and an old woman who had a trunk stolen from her—they all came hoping to find their belongings in Mishka’s place. They must have thought that if we had found one suit-case we must be able to find all sorts of other things.
“I wish someone would find my bag,” said Mishka.
“Yes, they could write a note to us at least, couldn’t they? We would go for it ourselves.”

* * *

One day Mishka and I were sitting at home when someone knocked at the door.
Mishka ran to answer it and came back with a letter. He was all excited.
“Perhaps it’s some news about Laddy,” he said, examining the address scrawled on the envelope which was covered with all sorts of queer postmarks and stamps.
“It’s not for us at all,” he said finally. “It’s for Mum. Some brilliant scholar must have written it, judging by the way the address is spelt. Two mistakes in Peschanaya Street. He’s written Pechnaya Street instead of Peschanaya. The letter must have travelled all over town before it reached us. Mum! Here’s a letter for you from some grammarian.”
“I don’t know any grammarians.”
“Well, read it.”
Mishka’s mother opened the envelope and began reading to herself:

“Dear Mum. Please let me keep a little puppy. He is so very sweet, he’s brown all over except one ear which has a black spot on it, and I love him very much….”

“Why,” says Mishka’s mother. “It’s your own letter.”
I burst out laughing and looked at Mishka. He turned red as a beetroot and ran out of the room.

* * *
Mishka and I gave up hope of ever finding Laddy but Mishka couldn’t forget him. He often talked about him.

“I wonder where he is now?” he would say. “What sort of a master has he got? I do hope he isn’t a cruel man who beats dogs. Perhaps nobody took Laddy out of the suit-case and he died of hunger? I wouldn’t even mind not getting him back so long as I knew he was alive and happy.”

Before long the holidays were over and school started again. We were glad because we liked school and we were a bit tired of doing nothing.
On the first day of the term I got up very early, put on my new clothes and hurried off to Mishka’s to wake him up. I met him on the stairs. He was coming to wake me up too.
We thought we would have the same teacher as last term, but when we came to school we found we had a new one. Vera Alexandrovna, our old teacher, had been transferred to another school. Our new teacher’s name was Nadezhda Viktorovna.
Nadezhda Viktorovna gave us the time-table and told us what textbooks we would need, and then she called on each one of us so as to get acquainted. After that she asked us whether we had learned Pushkin’s poem “Winter” the previous term. We said we had.
“Do you still remember it?” she asked.
The class was silent. I nudged Mishka and whispered: “You remember it, don’t you?”
“Yes.”
“Then raise your hand.”
Mishka raised his hand.
“Very well, come out here and recite it,” said the teacher.
Mishka went over and stood by her desk and- began to recite with expression:

‘Tis winter! The rejoicing peasant
Is seen again upon a sleigh.
His pony also finds it pleasant
To trot along the snow-clad way….


I noticed that the teacher was staring at him. Her forehead was puckered as if she were trying to remember something. Suddenly she stopped him and said:
“Just a moment. I remember now. Aren’t you the boy who recited verses in the train this summer?”
Mishka turned red. “Yes, it was me,” he said.
“Hm. Well, that will do now. Come to the common-room after class. I should like to talk to you.”
“Shall I finish the poem?” Mishka asked.
“No. I can see that you know it quite well.”
Mishka sat down and kicked my foot under the seat.
“It’s her! She was with the girl Lenochka and the man who kept making nasty remarks about us. Uncle Fedya they called him. Remember?”
“Yes,” I said. “I recognized her the minute you started reciting.”
“What shall I do?” Mishka said, looking worried. “Why did she tell me to stay behind? I suppose she’s going to tell me off for misbehaving that time in the train.”
We were so worried that we hardly noticed how the lessons ended. We were the last to leave the class-room. Mishka went to the common-room and I waited outside in the corridor. At last he came out.
“Well, what did she say?”
“It turns out it was her suit-case we took, or rather not hers but, that man’s, which amounts to the same thing. It’s theirs all right, because she told me exactly what was in it, and it all fits. She asked me to bring it to them this evening. Here’s the address.”
He showed me a slip of paper with an address on it. We hurried home, took the bag and set out.
We found the house without much trouble and rang the bell. The door was opened by that girl Lenochka we had seen in the train.
She asked us whom we wanted, but we had forgotten our new teacher’s name and we didn’t know whom to ask for.
“Half a mo,” said Mishka. “It must be written here on the address. Here it is: Nadezhda Viktorovna.”
“Oh,” said the girl, “you’ve brought our suit-case! Come in.” She showed us into a room and called:
“Aunt Nadya, Uncle Fedya, the boys have come with the suitcase.”
Nadezhda Viktorovna and Uncle Fedya came in. Uncle Fedya opened the bag, snatched up his glasses and put them on his nose at once.
“My favourite spectacles, at last!” he cried, beaming all over. “I’m so glad I’ve found them. I couldn’t get used to those new ones at all.”
“We posted notices all over town as soon as we found we had taken the wrong suit-case by mistake,” Mishka explained.
“Oh, I never read notices,” said Uncle Fedya. “That just shows you. Next time I lose something I shall certainly read all the notices.”
Just then a little dog came running into the room after Lenochka. He was brown all over except for one ear which was black.
“Look!” whispered Mishka.
The pup pricked up his ears and looked at us with his head cocked to one side.
“Laddy!” we cried.
Laddy gave a yelp of joy and rushed at us, jumping on us and barking excitedly. Mishka picked him up and hugged him.
“Laddy! Dear old Laddy. So you haven’t forgotten us after all.”
Laddy licked his face and Mishka kissed him right on the nose. Lenochka laughed and clapped her hands.
“He was in the bag we brought from the train. We must have taken yours by mistake. It’s all Uncle Fedya’s fault!”
“Yes,” said Uncle Fedya. “It’s all my fault. I took your bag and went out first, and you took mine, thinking it was yours.”
They gave us back our bag, the one Laddy had travelled in. I could see that Lenochka didn’t want to part with Laddy. She looked as though she were going to cry, but Mishka promised her that next year when Diana had puppies we would choose the prettiest one and bring it to her.
“Really and truly? You won’t forget, will you?” she begged.
We said we would not forget. Then we said good-bye and left. Mishka carried Laddy who kept turning his head this way and that and taking an interest in everything he saw. Evidently Lenochka had kept him in the house all the time for fear he would run away.
When we came home we found several people waiting for us.
“Are you the boys who found a suit-case?” they asked.
“Yes,” we said, “but there isn’t any suit-case any more. We’ve returned it to the owner.”
“Then why haven’t you taken down the notices? Making folks waste time for nothing.”
They grumbled some more and went away. That same day Mishka and I went for a walk and tore down all the notices.

Svet

Stories form Soviet Childhood: Laddy! (1)

Hello,

Today we continue reading a Stories from my Soviet Childhood what seemed so funny for me. That will be one more story by Nikolay Nosov. This story is pretty long so we divide it on two parts. Hope you’ll enjoy this story also. (You can read the story in Russian in Moshkov library.)

Laddy
Mishka and I had a wonderful time in the country this summer. I do love the country! You can do all sorts of exciting things like wandering about in the woods picking mushrooms or berries, bathing in the river and lying in the sun, and when you get tired of bathing, you can fish. When Mum’s holiday ended and the time came to go back to town, Mishka and I felt very sad. We went about looking so miserable that Aunt Natasha took pity on us and persuaded Mum to let Mishka and me stay on for a while. She said Mum needn’t worry, she would take good care of us. So Mum finally agreed and went back to town without us, and Mishka and I stayed on with Aunt Natasha.

Now Aunt Natasha had a dog called Diana. The day Mum left Diana had puppies. Six of them: five were black with brown spots and one was brown all over except for a black spot on his ear. When Aunt Natasha saw the puppies she said:

“Oh dear, that dog is a nuisance. She’s always having puppies. What on earth shall I do with them? I shall have to drown them.”

“Oh, please don’t drown them!” we pleaded. “They want to live too. Better give them away to the neighbours.”

“The neighbours have dogs of their own,” said Aunt Natasha. “I can’t keep so many dogs.”
Mishka and I begged and pleaded. We promised to find homes for the puppies ourselves after they had grown up a little bit. At last Aunt Natasha gave in and said we might keep them.

Soon they grew bigger and started running about the garden and barking loudly like real dogs. Mishka and I had great fun playing with them.

Aunt Natasha kept reminding us of our promise to give them away, but we felt sorry for Diana. She would be very unhappy without her children.

“I ought never to have given in to you,” said Aunt Natasha. “Now I’ll be left with all these dogs on my hands. How shall I feed them all?”

So Mishka and I had to get busy and look for homes for the pups. And what a time we had! Nobody wanted to take them. We went from house to house for days and after a lot of trouble we managed to place three of them. Then two more were taken by some people in the neighbouring village. That left one—the pup with the black spot on its ear. We liked him the best. He had such a nice face and such beautiful eyes, big and round as if he was always wondering about something. Mishka couldn’t bear to part with him and so he wrote a letter to his mother.

“Dear Mum,” he wrote. “Please let me keep a little puppy. He is so very sweet, he’s brown all over except one ear which has a black spot on it, and I love him very much. If you let me keep him I promise to be very good and get good marks at school and I’ll train him so he’ll grow up to be a fine, big dog.”

We named him Laddy. Mishka said he would buy a book about dogs and learn to train him properly.

* * *

Several days went by but there was no answer from Mishka’s mother. When her letter finally came there was nothing in it about Laddy. She wrote telling us to come home at once because she was worried about us. Mishka and I got ready to leave that day. He decided to take Laddy without waiting for permission, because after all it wasn’t his fault if his mother hadn’t answered his letter.

“You can’t take him with you,” said Aunt Natasha. “Dogs aren’t allowed in trains. If the conductor catches you, you’ll have to pay a fine.”

“The conductor won’t see him,” replied Mishka. “We’ll hid him in my suit-case.”

We emptied all Mishka’s things into my knapsack, made several holes in his suit-case for Laddy to breathe through, put a piece of bread and some fried chicken inside in case he would get hungry and set off for the station. Aunt Natasha came to see us off.

All the way to the station Laddy was as quiet as a mouse. When Aunt Natasha went to buy our tickets we opened the bag to see what he was doing. There he was sitting quietly at the bottom blinking up at us.

“Good dog!” cried Mishka. “Clever boy! He knows how to behave.”
We stroked him a little and shut the bag. When the train came Aunt Natasha saw us safely inside and said good-bye. We found an empty seat in a quiet corner of the compartment. The only other passenger there was an old woman who was dozing on the seat opposite. Mishka stuck the bag under the seat. The train started and we were off.

At first everything was quiet, but at the next station a crowd of passengers came in. A long-legged girl with pigtails ran up to our quiet corner shouting at the top of her voice:
“Aunt Nadya! Uncle Fedya! Here’s a seat, come quick!”
Aunt Nadya and Uncle Fedya came down the aisle to our seat.
“Hurry up, hurry up!” she rattled. “Sit down quick. I’ll sit next to Aunt Nadya, and Uncle Fedya can sit beside the boys.”
“Hush, Lenochka. Don’t make so much noise,” said Aunt Nadya, and the two of them sat down next to the old lady on the opposite seat. Uncle Fedya shoved his bag under the seat and sat down beside us.
Lenochka clapped her hands and said: “Now, isn’t that nice—three gentlemen on one side and three ladies on the other.”

Mishka and I turned away and looked out of the window. For a while the only sounds were the clicking of the wheels and the engine puffing up in front. But suddenly there was a rustling noise under the seat and the sound of something scratching like a mouse.

“It’s Laddy,” whispered Mishka. “What if the conductor comes this way?”
“Perhaps he’ll quiet down in a minute.”
“But suppose he starts barking?”
The scratching continued. He must have been trying to scratch a hole in the bag.
“Oh, Auntie, Auntie, a mouse!” squealed that stupid Lenochka, picking up her feet.
“Nonsense,” said her Aunt Nadya. “Whoever heard of mice in a train?”
“Oh, but it is! Can’t you hear?”
Mishka coughed as loudly as he could and kicked the bag with his foot. For a minute or two Laddy was quiet, then he began to whine softly. Everyone looked surprised. But Mishka quickly ran his finger over the window-pane, making a squeaking noise on the glass. Uncle Fedya turned and looked at Mishka sternly.
“Stop that, young man!”
Just then someone farther down the carriage began to play the accordion and for a while you couldn’t hear anything else. But soon the playing stopped.
“I say,” Mishka whispered to me, “let’s start singing.”
“Oh, but what will they think of us,” I objected.
“All right then, let’s recite poetry as if we’re learning it by heart.”
“All right, you begin.”
Something squeaked under the seat. Mishka coughed quickly and began in a hurry:

Green the grassy meadow, bright the shining sun,
Gay the spring-time swallow; good cheer to everyone!

The passengers laughed, and someone said: “It’ll soon be autumn and here we have spring.” Lenochka giggled.
“Aren’t they funny boys!” she said. “When they aren’t imitating mice or making squeaky noises, they’re reciting poetry.”
But Mishka took no notice. As soon as he finished reciting one poem he went right on to the next, keeping time with his feet:

Fresh and green my garden looks,
With lilac fragrance in the air,
With its cool and shady nooks,
With bird-cherry and linden fair.

“There, now we have summer,” joked the passengers. “The lilac is in bloom.”
The next minute Mishka had plunged into the middle of winter:

This winter! The rejoicing peasant
Is seen again upon a sleigh.
His pony also finds it pleasant
To trot along the snow-clad way….

After that he mixed everything up and autumn came right after winter:

What a gloomy picture!
Clouds, and nothing more,
Rain from early morning,
Puddles by the door. …

Just then Laddy let out a pitiful whine and Mishka rushed on at the top of his voice:

Why so early, Autumn,
With your chilly blight?
People’s hearts are yearning
Still for warmth and light!

The old lady who had been dozing on the opposite seat woke up, nodded her head and said: “True, child, true! Autumn has come far too soon. The little ones would like to play in the sunshine a little longer, but the summer is over. You recite very nicely, child, very nicely indeed.”

She leaned over and stroked Mishka’s head. Mishka kicked my foot under the seat to tell me to take over, but for the life of me I couldn’t think of a single poem. The only thing that came into my head was a song, so I blurted it out as loudly as I could:

My cosy little cottage,
Brand-new from floor to roof,
From maple floor and pine-wood wall to shining shingle roof!

Uncle Fedya scowled. “Good God! Another elocutionist!” Lenochka pouted and said: “Poof! Fancy reciting a silly thing like that!”
I rattled that song off twice and began another:

I sit in my prison cell murky and dark,
An eagle, in irons—born free as a lark….

“They really ought to put you in a cell, young man, for getting on people’s nerves!” growled Uncle Fedya.
“Now, Fedya,” said Aunt Nadya, “I see no reason why the boys shouldn’t recite verse if they want to!”
But Uncle Fedya fidgeted and rubbed his forehead as if his head ached. I stopped to catch my breath and Mishka carried on, this time slowly, with expression:

Serene is the Ukrainian night.
The sky is clear, the stars are shining….

The passengers roared with laughter. “Well, well, now we’re in the Ukraine. Where will he take us next?”

More people came in at the next stop. “Listen to that youngster reciting!” they remarked to one another. “The journey won’t be dull.”
By now Mishka was in the Caucasus:

The Caucasus lies at my feet, while alone
I stand at the edge of the dizzy abyss….

He went nearly all around the world, but by the time he got to the Far North he was quite hoarse and it was my turn. I couldn’t remember any more verses, so I recited another song:

All the world around I travelled,
Nowhere could I find my love….

Lenochka burst out laughing. “That one only knows songs!” she squeaked.
“I can’t help it if Mishka has recited all the poems,” I said and began another song:

It’s a jolly young head on my shoulders,
But I doubt that I’ll keep it there long….

“You won’t,” said Uncle Fedya, “if you go on annoying people like this.” He rubbed his forehead with a sigh, pulled the bag from under the seat and went out.

* * *

The train was approaching town. The passengers got up, gathered their belongings and moved towards the exit. We pulled out the bag and the knapsack and followed the others on to the platform. There was no sound from the bag.

“Look at that,” said Mishka, “when it doesn’t matter he keeps quiet, but when he ought to have kept quiet he made all that noise.”

“Perhaps he’s suffocated in there. We’d better take a look,” I said. Mishka put the bag down and opened it. Laddy wasn’t there! There were some books, note-pads, a towel, soap, a pair of horn-rimmed glasses, and knitting-needles, but no dog.

“Where’s Laddy?” said Mishka.
“We’ve got the wrong bag!”

Mishka examined it. “So we have. Ours had holes in it, and besides it was dark brown, and this one is yellow. What an ass I am. I’ve gone and taken someone else’s bag.”

“Let’s run back to the station, perhaps our bag is still under the seat.” We ran back to the station. The train was still standing, but we had forgotten what carriage we had travelled in, so we ran through the whole train looking under the seats. But there was no sign of our suit-case.
“Someone must have taken it,” I said.
“Let’s go through the carriages again,” Mishka proposed.
We searched the train once more, but we didn’t find any trace of our bag. We were wondering what to do when a conductor came up and chased us away.

We went home. I went to Mishka’s place to get my knapsack. Mishka’s mother saw that something was amiss.
“What’s the trouble?” she asked.
“We’ve lost Laddy.”
“Who is Laddy?”
“The puppy we brought from the country. Didn’t you get my letter?”
“No, I didn’t.”
“Well, I wrote you all about it.” And Mishka told his mother the whole story: what a wonderful pup Laddy was, how we had packed him in the bag and how the bag got lost. By the time he finished he was in tears. I don’t know what happened after that because I went home….

Don’t worry that is not the end of the story – we’ll continue next Wednesday!

Svet

Stories from Soviet Childhood: Rat-Rat-Rat!

Hello,

on Wednesdays we have a tradition to publish here translation of Russian books what we read and enjoyed in my Soviet Childhood. Today we will read one more story by a very good Russian writer of children’s book Nikolai Nosov. And today we read his next story Rat-Rat-Rat 1938: about life and adventures boys in a pioneer camp.

Rat-Rat-Rat

Mishka, Kostya and I went to the country this summer a day before the rest of our Pioneer group moved out. We had been sent on ahead to put the place in order before the others arrived. We had begged Vitya, our Pioneer leader, to let us go because we wanted to get out to the country as soon as possible.

Vitya came along with us. They were just finishing with the cleaning when we arrived, and we set to work at once to hang pictures and coloured posters on the walls and cut out coloured paper flags which we threaded in chains and hung under the ceiling. Then we picked lots of meadow flowers and arranged them in bouquets on the window-sills. By the time we were finished the place looked very nice indeed.

In the evening Vitya went back to town. Marya Maximovna, the care-taker who lived in a little cottage next door to our house, came and offered to put us up for the night. She thought we would be afraid to sleep by ourselves in the empty house. But Mishka told her we weren’t afraid of anything.

When Marya Maximovna had gone, we put on the samovar and sat on the door-step to rest while it boiled up.

How lovely it was out there in the country! There were tall rowan-trees next to the house and a row of great lime-trees, very tall and very old, over by the fence. The branches of the lime-trees were dotted with crows’ nests and the crows circled over the trees cawing loudly all the time. The air was filled with the humming of cockchafers. They whizzed by in all directions. Some flew smack into the wall and dropped to the ground. Mishka collected the stunned ones and put them in a box.

The sun sank behind the forest and the clouds glowed red as if they were on fire. It was so beautiful that if I had my paints with me I would surely have painted a picture then and there with the pink clouds on top and our samovar below and the smoke curling up from our samovar chimney like the smoke from a ship’s funnel.

After a while the red glow went out of the sky and the clouds began to look like grey mountains. Everything looked so different that we began to think we had landed by some magic in a strange country.

When the samovar boiled, we took it inside, lit the lamp and sat down to drink tea. Moths flew in through the open windows and danced round and round the lamp. There was something strange and exciting about sitting there drinking tea by ourselves in the quiet, empty house, listening to the faint hissing of the samovar on the table.

After tea we prepared for bed. Mishka locked the door and fastened the handle with a bit of string.
“What’s that for?” we asked him.
“So the robbers shouldn’t get in.”
We laughed at him. “Don’t be afraid, there aren’t any robbers around here,” we told him.
“I’m not afraid,” he said. “But you never know what might happen. We’d better close the shutters too.”

We laughed at him, but we closed the shutters to be on the safe side. We pushed our beds together so we could talk without shouting across the room.
Mishka said he would sleep near the wall.

“You want the robbers to kill us first, is that it?” said Kostya. “All right, we’re not afraid.”
But even that didn’t satisfy him. Before he got into bed he brought in a chopper from the kitchen and hid it under his pillow. Kostya and I nearly burst our sides laughing.
“See you don’t chop our heads off by mistake!” we told him. “You might take us for robbers in the dark.”
“You needn’t be afraid,” said Mishka. “I won’t make any mistakes.”

We blew out the lamp, curled up under the blankets and began telling each other stories in the dark. Mishka was first, I was next, and when it was Kostya’s turn he told us such a long and frightening story that Mishka hid his head under the blanket with terror. Kostya started knocking at the wall to scare Mishka some more and said that someone was at the door. He kept it up for so long that I got a bit scared myself and I told him to stop it.

At last Kostya stopped fooling. Mishka calmed down and went to sleep. But for some reason Kostya and I couldn’t fall asleep. It was so quiet we could hear Mishka’s beetles rustling in the box. The room was as dark as the darkest cellar because the shutters were closed. We lay for a long time listening to the silence and whispering to each other in the darkness. At last a faint glimmer of light came through the shutters. Day was breaking. I must have dozed off because I woke up with a start to hear someone knocking.

Rat-tat! Rat-a-tat!
I woke Kostya.
“There’s someone at the door.”
“Who could it be?”
“Sh! Listen!”
For a minute all was silent. Then it came again: Rat-tat!
“Yes, someone is knocking,” said Kostya. “Whoever can it be?”
We waited, holding our breath. There was no more knocking and we began to think we had dreamed it.
And then we heard it again: Rat-tat! Rat-tat!
“Sh-sh,” whispered Kostya. “Let’s pretend we don’t hear it. Perhaps they’ll go away.”
We waited for a while, and then the tapping came again: Rat-tat!
“Oh dear, they’re still there!” said Kostya.
“Perhaps it’s someone from town?” I said.
“Who would come at this hour? No, let’s lie still and wait. If they knock again, we’ll ask who it is.”
We waited, but no one knocked.
“Must have gone away,” said Kostya.
We were just beginning to feel better when the tapping sounded again: Rat-a-tat!
I started and sat up in bed. “Come on,” I said. “Let’s go and ask who it is.”
We crept over to the door.
“Who’s there?” said Kostya.
There was no answer.
“Who’s there?” Kostya ‘repeated, louder this time.
Silence.
“Who’s there?”
No answer. “Must have gone away,” I said.
We went back. No sooner had we reached our beds than:
Rat-tat! Rat-a-tat-tat!
We dashed to the door. “Who’s there?”
Silence.
“Is he deaf, or what?” said Kostya. We stood listening. We thought we heard something rustling outside.
“Who is it?”
Nobody answered.

We went back to bed and sat up holding our breath. Suddenly we heard a rustling on the roof above our heads, and then something went crash—bang on the tin roof.
“They’ve gone and climbed on to the roof!” said Kostya.
Bang! Crash! Bang! This time the noise came from the far side of the roof.
“Sounds as if there were two of them,” I said. “What are they doing on the roof, I wonder.”
We jumped out of bed and closed the door to the next room which led to the attic. We pushed the dining-table against the door and another smaller table against that and then a bed. But the banging on the roof continued, now on one side, now on the other, now both together. There seemed to be three of them up there. And then someone started knocking at the door again.
“Perhaps somebody is doing it just to frighten us,” I said.
“We ought to go out and jump on them and give them a good hiding for keeping us awake,” said Kostya.
“They’re more likely to give us a good hiding. There may be twenty of them out there!”
All this time Mishka was sleeping soundly. He hadn’t heard a thing.
“Perhaps we’d better wake him,” I suggested.
“No. Let him sleep,” said Kostya. “You know what a coward he is. He’d be scared out of his wits.”
As for us, we were ready to drop from sleepiness. Finally Kostya couldn’t stand it any longer. He climbed into bed and said:
“I’m fed up with all this nonsense. They can break their silly necks on the roof for all I care. I’m going to sleep.”

I pulled the chopper out from under Mishka’s pillow and put it next to me and lay down to try and get some sleep. The noise overhead quieted down gradually, until it sounded like rain pattering on the tin roof. I fell asleep.

We were awakened by a terrific banging on the door. It was broad daylight and there was a great commotion outside in the yard. I snatched up the chopper and ran to the door.
“Who’s there?” I shouted.
“Open the door, you chaps! What’s the matter with you? We’ve been knocking for half an hour!” It was Vitya, our Pioneer leader!

I opened the door and the boys crowded into the room. Vitya noticed the chopper.
“What’s that for?” he asked. “And what’s the meaning of this barricade here?”
Kostya and I related what had happened during the night. But the boys wouldn’t believe us. They laughed at us and said we must have imagined it all out of sheer fright. Kostya and I were so sore we could have cried.
Just then there was a knocking overhead.
“Hush!” cried Kostya and raised his finger.

The boys quieted down. Rat-tat-tat! The rapping noise was distinctly heard. The boys looked at one another. Kostya and I opened the door and went outside. The others followed. We walked a little away from the house and looked up at the roof. Perched up there was a plain, ordinary crow. It was pecking at something, and its beak went “Tap, tap, tap,” against the tin roofing.
When the boys saw the crow they burst out laughing and the crow flapped its wings with fright and flew away.

Several of the boys got hold of a ladder and climbed up on to the roof.
“The roof is covered with last year’s rowans!” they shouted down to us. “That’s what the crow was pecking at.”
How did they get there, we wondered. Then we noticed that the branches of the rowan-trees spread over the house. In the autumn when the rowans are ripe they must fall right on to the roof.
“But who knocked at the door, then?” I said.
“Yes,” said Kostya. “What were the crows doing, tapping at our door? I suppose you’ll say they wanted to come inside and spend the night with us.”
No one could answer that one. They all ran over to examine the door. Vitya picked a rowan up from the door-step.
“They didn’t knock at the door at all. They were picking up the rowans from the door-step, and you thought they were knocking at the door.”
We looked and sure enough there were some rowan berries on the door-step.
The boys had a good laugh at us. “Aren’t they heroes! Three of them scared by one crow!”
“There were only two of us,” I said. “Mishka slept all through it.”
“Good for you, Mishka!” cried the boys. “So you were the only one who wasn’t afraid of the crow?”
“I wasn’t afraid at all,” said Mishka. “I slept and didn’t hear anything.”
Ever since then Mishka has been considered the brave one, and me and Kostya, the cowards.


Best wishes and I wish all our fears can turn to such funny stories!

Svet

Stories form Soviet Childhood: Garderners! (2)

Hello,

As you remember on Wednesdays we publish Stories from Soviet Childhood – my generation was brought up reading the stories, and generation of our parents was brought up on them and we tried to bring up our children by reading them good children books. Today we are finishing a story by Nikolay Nosov “Garderners”. If you did not read the first part please click at the little picture. To the right —->

Garderners

(Part 2)

….Besides, we had only a little bit left to dig now.

The next morning we got up later than the others. Oh dear, how achy we felt! Our arms ached, our legs ached and our backs felt as if they were breaking!
“What’s the matter with us?” said Mishka.
“Too much digging in one go,” I said.

We felt a little better after we had moved about a bit, and at breakfast Mishka started boasting to everyone that we were going to win the banner for sure.

After breakfast we all went off to the garden. Mishka and I didn’t hurry. We had plenty of time!
By the time we reached the plots all the others were busy digging away like beavers. We laughed at them as we strolled by.
“You needn’t try so hard because you can’t win the banner anyway!” we told them.
“You’d better get to work, you two!” they shouted back.

Just then Mishka said: “Look at this plot. I wonder whose it is. They’ve hardly dug anything yet. They must be at home fast asleep.”
I looked at the marker. No. 12. “Why, it’s our plot!”
“It can’t be,” said Mishka. “We’ve done far more than that.”
I thought we had too.
“Perhaps someone has gone and changed the markers for a lark.”
“No. All the other numbers are right. Here’s No. 11 and there’s No. 13 on the other side.”
We looked again and saw a tree-stump sticking up in the middle. We couldn’t believe our eyes.
“Listen,” I said. “If this is our plot what’s that stump doing there? We pulled it out, didn’t we?”
“Of course we did,” said Mishka. “A new one couldn’t have grown in its place overnight.”

Just then we heard Vanya Lozhkin on the plot next to ours say:
“Look, fellows! A real miracle! There was a big stump here yesterday and now it’s gone. Where could it be?”
Everyone ran to look at the miracle. Mishka and I went over too.
What had happened? Yesterday they had less than half of their plot dug and now there was only a small corner left.

“Mishka,” I said. “You know what? It was their plot we dug up last night. And that stump we pulled out was theirs too.”
“It can’t be!”
“Well, it is.”
“Oh, what donkeys we are!” groaned Mishka. “What shall we do now? By rights they ought to give us their plot and take ours. All that work done for nothing!”
“Shut up,” I said. “You don’t want us to be the laughing-stock of the whole camp, do you?”
“But what shall we do?”
“Dig,” I said. “Dig like blazes.”

We picked up our spades. But when we started to dig, our poor backs and arms and legs ached so much that we had to stop. We had worked so hard on our neighbours’ plot that now we hadn’t the strength to finish our own.

Before long Vanya Lozhkin and Senka Bobrov finished their plot. Vitya congratulated them and handed them the banner. They stuck it in the middle of their plot. All the others gathered round and clapped. Mishka couldn’t stand it.
“It’s not fair!” he said.
“Why isn’t it fair?” said Vitya.
“Someone pulled that stump out for them. They said so themselves.”
“It isn’t our fault, is it?” said Vanya. “Suppose someone wanted it for fire-wood. That’s their look-out, not ours.”
“Maybe someone dug it up by mistake,” said Mishka.
“If they had it would be lying about here somewhere.”
“Maybe someone threw it into the river,” Mishka went on.
“Maybe this, maybe that. What are you getting at?” But Mishka couldn’t keep quiet.
“Someone did the digging for you last night,” he said.
I kept nudging him to hold his tongue. Vanya said:
“Maybe they did. We didn’t measure our plot.”

We went back to our own plot and started digging. Vanya and Senka stood watching us and snickering.
“Look at them,” said Senka. “They’re as slow as turtles.”
“We’ll have to lend them a hand,” said Vanya. “They’re way behind everyone else with their digging.”

So they lent us a hand. They helped us with the digging and they helped us to pull out the stump, but we finished last just the same.

Someone suggested putting the scarecrow on our plot since we were the last to finish. Everybody thought that was a wonderful idea and so the scarecrow came to our plot. Mishka and I felt very sore about it.

“Cheer up!” said the boys. “If you do your planting and weeding well we’ll take the scarecrow off your plot.”

Yura Kozlov made a proposal: “Let’s award it to the team that makes the worst showing with the rest of the work.”
“Yes, let’s!” shouted the others.
“And in the autumn we’ll present it to the team with the worst crop,” said Senka Bobrov.

Mishka and I decided to work hard and get rid of that nasty scarecrow, but try as we did it stood on our plot all summer long. When planting time came Mishka got everything mixed up and planted beet-roots on top of the carrot seeds. And when we did the weeding he pulled up all the parsley instead of the weeds, and we had to plant radishes instead. I wanted to quit several times but I didn’t have the heart to leave a. chum in the lurch. So I stayed with him to the end.

And would you believe it, Mishka and I got the banner after all. To everybody’s surprise we got the biggest crop of cucumbers and tomatoes.

There was a fuss!
“It’s not fair,” said the others. “They were behind everybody else all the time and they got the biggest crop. How’s that?”
But Vitya said: “It’s perfectly fair. They may have been slower than all the rest of you but they worked the soil thoroughly and they tried hard.”
Vanya Lozhkin said: “They had a good bit of land, that’s what it is. Me and Senka got a bad plot. That’s why we have a poor harvest although we worked hard too. And they can keep their old scarecrow. They had it all summer.”

“We don’t mind,” said Mishka. “We’ll take it with pleasure.”
Everybody laughed. Mishka said: “If it wasn’t for that scarecrow we wouldn’t have won the banner!”

“How’s that?” everyone asked.
“Because it drove the crows away from our plot and that’s why we have the biggest harvest. Besides, it reminded us all the time that we had to work hard.”

I said to Mishka: “What are we going to do with that silly old scarecrow?”
“Let’s go and throw it in the river,” said Mishka.

We took the scarecrow down to the river and threw it into the water. We watched it sail down the river with its arms spread out and we threw stones into the water to make it go faster. When it was gone we went back to the camp.

That day Lyosha Kurochkin photographed Mishka and me standing on our plot beside the Challenge Banner. So if you would like to have a picture of us we shall be glad to send you one.

Best wishes and next Wednesday we will read next story!

Svet

comments always welcome

Stories form Soviet Childhood: Garderners! (1)

Hello,

as you remember we in Russia strongly believe that it’s very important to know what kind of books read people when they were kids. That’s why to help you to find out about Russian people we publish the Stories from Soviet Childhood! These stories are really very good and maybe you would like to read some of them to your kids? 😉

Today we continue reading stories by Nikolai Nosov (Николай Носов) and start to read his next story Gardeners, 1938: about life and adventures in a pioneer camp.

Gardeners

(Part 1)

A day or two after we arrived at the Pioneer camp last summer, Vitya [a boy’s name], our Pioneer leader, announced that we were going to plant our own vegetable garden. We got together to discuss how to organize the work and what vegetables to plant. It was decided to divide up the garden into small plots and assign teams of two Pioneers to each plot. There would be a competition for the best plot and the winner would get a prize. The leading teams would help the lagging ones so that the soil would be thoroughly cultivated and yield a good harvest.

Mishka [a boy’s name] and I asked to be put in the same team. Before we came to camp we had agreed that we would work together and go fishing together and everything.

Vadik Zaitsev[a boy’s name] proposed having a Challenge Banner to be awarded to the team that finished the digging first. Everybody agreed and it was decided to pass on the banner to the best planters and then to the best weeders. And the team that raised the biggest harvest would take the banner back to town.

Mishka and I made up our minds to win that banner.
“We’ll win it at the start and we won’t let go of it all summer and it’ll go back to town with us,” said Mishka.

We had been given a piece of land near the river. We measured it, marked off the plots and stuck in wooden markers with numbers on them. Mishka and I got plot No. 12. Mishka wasn’t satisfied. He ran off to Vitya to complain that we had been given the worst plot.

“Why is it the worst?” Vitya asked.
“There’s a hole in the middle!”
“What about it,” laughed Vitya. “Besides, that’s not a hole, it’s a hoof-print.”
“There’s a tree-stump on it,”grumbled Mishka.
“The other plots have tree-stumps too.”
But Mishka wouldn’t listen.
“It will have to be dug up,” he cried.
“Well, go ahead and dig it up. If you need help the others will lend you a hand.”
“Thanks, we’ll manage ourselves,” said Mishka huffily. “And help the others too.”
“That’s the spirit!” said Vitya.

Everyone started digging, Mishka and I as well. But every few minutes Mishka stopped digging to run and see how much the others had done.
“If you don’t get to work we’ll soon be way behind the others,” I told him.
“That’s all right,” he said. “I’ll catch up.”
He started catching up, but in a little while he was off again.
We didn’t get much done that day because pretty soon the dinner bell went. Mishka and I wanted to rush off to the plot after dinner, but Vitya stopped us.
“That will be enough for one day. We’ll only work in the mornings. After dinner we’ll rest. Otherwise some of you chaps will overdo it the first day and won’t be able to work the rest of the time.”

The next morning Mishka and I went off to our plot before the others and started digging. After a while Mishka asked Vitya for the tape-measure and began measuring to see how much we had dug and how much was left. After that he did a little more digging and then began measuring again. And each time he measured he found we hadn’t done enough.

“Of course we haven’t,” I said. “Because I’m doing the digging. All you do is measure.”
He threw down the tape-measure and started digging again. But he hadn’t done much when his spade struck a root and he stopped digging to pull the root up. He pulled and he pulled but it wouldn’t come up. He turned over the whole plot and part of the next one, trying to get it out.
“Leave it alone!” I said. “What are you bothering with it for?”
“How was I to know it was half a mile long?”
“Well, let it be.”
“But it has to end somewhere, hasn’t it?”
“What difference does it make to you?”
“I’m that kind of a person. If I start something I’ve got to see it through.”
And he grabbed the root again with both hands. I got angry, went over to the root and hacked it loose with my spade. Mishka took the tape-measure and measured it.
“Look at that,” he said. “Six and a half metres! Now if you hadn’t cut it off it might have been twenty metres!”
I said: “If I’d known you were going to dawdle about instead of working I’d never have hitched up with you.”
“Go ahead and work by yourself if you like. I’m not forcing you to work with me.”
“After I’ve dug up most of the plot already? Nothing doing. But we certainly won’t be the first to finish.”
“Who says we won’t? Look at Vanya Lozhkin and Senya Bobrov. They’ve dug even less than we have.”
He went over to Vanya Lozhkin’s [a boy’s name] plot and began jeering at them:
“Some diggers! We’ll have to lend you .a hand pretty soon.”
But they drove him away. “You’d better get to work or we’ll be lending you a hand.”
I said: “You’re a fine one, making fun of others when you’ve done hardly anything yourself! I’m sorry I hitched up with you.”
“Don’t worry,” he said. “I’ve thought up a wonderful idea. Tomorrow we’ll have the banner on our plot, you’ll see.”
“You’re crazy,” I said. “There’s a good two days’ work to be done on this plot, and it’ll be four days if you carry on like this.”
“You’ll see. I’ll tell you my plan later on.”
“All right, but do get to work now. The ground won’t dig itself.”
He picked up his spade to start digging, but just then Vitya said it was time for dinner, so he threw his spade over his shoulder and led the way to the dining-room.

After dinner we all helped Vitya make the banner. We found a piece of wood for the staff, cut and sewed the cloth and painted the staff in gilt paint. Vitya wrote the inscription “Best Gardener” in silver letters on the banner. It looked very handsome.

“Let’s make a scarecrow as well,” said Mishka. “To keep the crows off our garden.”
Everyone liked the idea enormously. We got ,a pole, tied a stick across it for arms, got an old sack for a shirt, and stuck an earthenware pot on top for a head. Mishka drew eyes, a nose and a mouth on the pot with charcoal and our scarecrow was ready. It did look a fright! We stood it in the middle of the garden and had a good laugh at it.

Mishka took me aside and whispered in my ear: “Here’s my plan. Tonight when everyone is asleep we’ll go and dig up our whole plot, all except a little bit which we can easily finish tomorrow. We’re sure to win the banner then.”
“If you would only work,” I said. “But you keep fussing with all sorts of silly nonsense.”
“This time I’ll work like blazes, you’ll see.”
“All right. But if you don’t, I won’t either.”

That night Mishka and I went to bed with the others. But we only pretended to go to sleep. When everything was quiet Mishka gave me a dig in the ribs. I had just dozed off. “Wake up,” he said in a loud whisper. “We’d better get started or we’ll have to kiss that banner good-bye.”
We crept out of the dormitory, got our spades and hurried off to the plot. It was a bright moonlight night and everything stood out clearly and distinctly.

In a few minutes we had reached the plot.
“Here we are,” said Mishka. “This is our plot. I can tell by the stump sticking up in the middle.”
We set to work. This time Mishka really did work and before long we had dug all the way up to the stump. We decided to pull it up. We loosened the earth all around it and pulled at it as hard as we could, but it wouldn’t budge. We had to hack away the roots with our spades. It was hard work, but finally we got it out. Then we evened out the ground and Mishka tossed the stump over to the next plot.
“That’s not a nice thing to do,” I said.
“Where are we going to put it?”
“Not on our neighbour’s plot anyway.”
“All right, let’s throw it into the river.”
We picked it up and hauled it down to the river. It was very heavy and we had a nasty time with it. But finally we got it down to the bank and dropped it plonk into the water. It floated down the river looking like an octopus with the roots sticking out all over it. We watched until it was out of sight and then went home. We were too tired to do any more digging that night. Besides, we had only a little bit left to dig now.

We’ll continue…

Best wishes,

Svet

comments always welcome

Stories from Soviet Childhood: The Pistol (2)

Hello,

As you remember on Wednesdays we publish Stories from Soviet Childhood – my generation was brought up reading the stories, and generation of our parents was brought up on them and we tried to bring up our children by reading them good children book. Today we are finishing a story by Nikolay Nosov “The pistol”. If you did not read the first part please click at the little picture. To the right —->
The Pistol

(Part 2)

At that moment steps were heard outside and the door-bell rang. Marina and Ira ran to open the door. Sasha [boy’s name] poked his head into the passage and hissed after them: “Don’t let him in!”
But Marina [girls’s name] had already opened the door. Sure enough, there on the threshold stood a militiaman [policeman]. The brass buttons on his uniform fairly shone. Sasha dropped on to his hands and knees and crawled under the sofa.

“Is this Apartment No. 6?” he heard the militiaman ask.
“No,” said Ira. “This is No. 1, No. 6 is in the house next door. The one on the right.”
“Thanks,” said the militiaman.

Sasha heaved a sigh of relief and was about to climb out from under the sofa when the militiaman asked:
“By the way, is there a boy called Sasha in this flat?”
“Yes,” said Ira [girl’s name].
“He’s the one I want,” said the militiaman and walked straight into the room.

When the girls came in they saw that Sasha had disappeared. Marina peeped under the sofa but Sasha shook his head violently and signed to her not to give him away.

“Well, and where is that Sasha of yours?” asked the militiaman.
By this time the girls were a little frightened too and they didn’t know what to say.
Finally Marina said: “He . . . er, he isn’t home just now. He … er, he went out to play.”
“What do you want him for?” asked Ira. “Do you know anything about him?”
“I know all sorts of things,” said the militiaman. “I know that his name is Sasha. I also know that he had a brand-new toy pistol and that now he hasn’t got it.”

“He knows everything!” thought Sasha in horror.
He was so nervous that his nose began to itch and before he could stop himself he sneezed.

“Who’s that?” asked the militiaman in surprise.
“That’s our dog,” Marina said hastily.
“What is he doing under the sofa?”
“Oh, he always sleeps under the sofa,” Marina went on.
“Indeed? And what is his name?”
“Er .. . Bobik,” said Marina, turning red as a beet-root.
“Bobik! Bobik! Hallo there, Bobik!” called the militiaman and whistled. “Why doesn’t he come out, I wonder?” He whistled again. “Doesn’t want to. Funny dog. What breed did you say he was?”
“Er … he’s … er….” Marina couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of a single breed. “He’s a … what do you call it. A very good breed. . . , Oh, yes, a Doberman pinscher.”
“That’s a fine breed,” said the militiaman with a broad smile. “I know that breed very well. They have long hair all over their faces.”

He bent down and peered under the sofa. Sasha stared back at him, his eyes round with fright. The militiaman whistled again, this time with amazement.
“So that’s your Doberman pinscher! Hey there, young man, what are you doing under the sofa? Come out. You’re caught anyway.”

“I shan’t come out,” cried Sasha.
“Why not?”
“Because you’ll take me to the militia station.”
“What for?”
“For that old woman.”
“What old woman?”
“The one I frightened with my pistol.”
The militiaman raised his eyebrows. “Whatever is he talking about?”
“He was outside playing with his pistol and an old woman was passing just as he fired and she took fright,” Ira explained.

“This must be his property then?” said the militiaman, producing a shiny new pistol from his pocket.
“That’s his!” said Ira. “Marina and I bought it for him and he lost it. Where did you find it?”
“In the back yard near your door. Now what do you mean by frightening old women with a pistol, young man?” said the militiaman, bending down to Sasha who was still crouching under the sofa.

“I didn’t mean to.”
“You’re not telling the truth. I can see by your eyes. If you tell me the truth, I’ll give you back your pistol.”
“And you won’t take me to the militia station?”
“No.”

“I didn’t mean to scare her. I only wanted to see whether she would be scared or not.”
“Now that isn’t nice at all, young man. I really ought to lock you up for that, but since I promised, I won’t. But if I catch you doing anything like that again…. Come now, get out from under there and I’ll give you your pistol.”
“No, I’ll come out when you’ve gone.”
“You are a funny one,” laughed the militiaman. “All right, I’m going.”

He laid the pistol on the table and went out. Marina showed him to the door. Sasha climbed out from under the sofa, snatched up his beloved pistol and hugged it.

“Hurrah, my dear darling pistol. So you’ve come back to me after all. But how did the militiaman know my name, I wonder?”

“You wrote it yourself on the handle,” said Ira.
Just then Marina came back. She pounced on Sasha at once.
“You naughty boy! When I think of all the lies I had to tell that militiaman because of you I could nearly die with shame. The next time you get into a scrape like that, don’t expect me to protect you.”

“I shan’t get into any more scrapes,” said Sasha. “I’ll never frighten anyone again.”

Best wishes and next Wednesday we will read next story!

Svet

comments always welcome

Stories from Soviet Childhood: The Pistol (1)

Hello,

Today we’ll continue reading Soviet Stories for children and we will start to read next story by Nikolay Nosov “The Pistol”.

The Pistol

(Part 1)

For a long time Sasha [a boy’s name] had been trying to persuade his mother to buy him a toy pistol, one of those pistols that shoot caps.

“I’m not going to let you have a pistol like that,” his mother said. “It’s dangerous.”
“No, it isn’t, Mummy,” Sasha protested. “If it shot bullets it would be dangerous, but you can’t kill anyone with caps.”
“You may hurt somebody or knock your eye out.”
“I’ll shut my eyes when I shoot.”
“No. I won’t have it. There’s no end of trouble with those toy pistols. They’re not safe. You may frighten someone with it,” said his mother.
And that was the end of it as far as she was concerned.

Now, Sasha had two older sisters, Marina and Ira [girls’ names]. So he went to them and begged for a pistol.
“I want one so badly. I promise to do anything you tell me to if you buy me one.”
“Oh, Sasha,” said Marina. “You’re a sly little thing! When you want something you’re as sweet as pie, but as soon as Mother goes out you make a nuisance of yourself.”
“I won’t any more, honest I won’t. I’ll be ever so good.”
“All right,” said Ira. “Marina and I will think it over. If you promise faithfully to be good we might buy you a pistol.”
“I promise. I’ll be as good as gold. You’ll see!”

The next day Sasha’s sisters went out and bought him a pistol and a whole box of caps.
When Sasha saw the shiny black pistol and the box of caps he jumped for joy and ran around the room hugging it to him in great excitement.

“Oh, my darling pistol. How I love you!”
Then he scratched his name on the handle and started shooting. Before long the whole room was blue with smoke.
“Oh, do stop it for goodness’ sake,” said Ira. “I jump every time it goes off.”
“Coward,” said Sasha. “All girls are cowards.”
“We’ll take it away from you if you call us names,” said Marina.
“All right, I’ll go outside and frighten the boys with it,” said Sasha.

He went into the back yard but there were no boys about. So he ran out on to the street and it is here that our story really begins.

As Sasha stepped out of his back yard he saw an old woman coming down the street. He waited until she came quite close and then he fired. Bang! The old woman jumped and gave a little scream.
“Oh dear, I did get a fright!” Then she turned and saw Sasha.
“So it was you who fired? You bad boy!”
“It wasn’t me,” said Sasha, hiding the pistol behind his back.
“Now then, young man, you needn’t tell lies. I saw you. I’m going to report you to the militia [the militia=police] for this.”
She shook her finger at him, crossed the street and disappeared round the corner.
Sasha was frightened. “Oh, oh! What shall I do? She’s gone to the militia to complain.”

He ran home, shaking with fright.
“What’s the matter with you?” asked Ira as he ran in panting.
“You look as if a wolf had been chasing you. What have you done now?”
“Er … nothing!”
“Don’t tell lies. I can see you’ve been up to mischief.” “I haven’t done anything. It’s just…. The pistol went off and she took fright.”
“Who took fright?”
“The old woman who was walking down the street.” “Why did you fire?”
“I don’t know. I just saw her coming and I thought it would be fun to fire. So I pulled the trigger.”
“What did she say?”
“Nothing. She went to the militia to complain.”
“There, you see. You promised to behave and now look what you’ve done!”
“How was I to know she’d be such a scarey old thing?”
“You wait, the militiaman will come after you. He’ll give you what for!”
“How will he find me? He doesn’t know where I live. He doesn’t even know my name.”
“Don’t worry. He’ll find you. The militia knows everything.”

Sasha sat home for a whole hour looking out of the window every few minutes to see if the militiaman was coming. But no one came. After a while he calmed down a little and brightened up.
“The old woman must have been trying to frighten me.”

He put his hand in his pocket to pull out his beloved pistol, but the pistol was gone. The box of caps was there, but no pistol. He tried the other pocket, but it was empty. He searched all over the room. He looked under the tables and under the sofa, but there was no sign of it. Sasha wept with mortification.
“I hardly had it at all,” he sobbed. “Such a lovely pistol. And now it’s gone.”
“Perhaps you left it in the yard?” suggested Ira.
“I must have dropped it by the gate,” said Sasha. “I’ll go and see.”

He ran outside on to the street, but there was no sign of the pistol.
“Of course, someone picked it up,” he thought. Just then a militiaman [policeman] came round the corner and made straight for their house.
“He’s coming for me! The old woman must have complained after all,” thought Sasha and dashed home as fast as he could.
“Well, did you find it?” asked his sisters.
“Sh!” hissed Sasha. “A militiaman is coming.”
“A militiaman?”
“Yes, he’s coming here.”
“Where did you see him?”
“Out there in the street.”
Marina and Ira laughed at him. “You little coward! Saw a militiaman outside and got scared. He’s probably not coming this way at all.”
“I don’t care if he is!” said Sasha stoutly. “I’m not afraid of him.”

At that moment steps were heard outside and the door-bell rang. Marina and Ira ran to open the door. Sasha poked his head into the passage and hissed after them: “Don’t let him in!”
But Marina had already opened the door……

Continue: The Pistol (2).

Best wishes and next Wednesday we will read the end of this story!

Svet

comments always welcome

Stories from Soviet Childhood: MISHKA'S PORRIDGE (2)

Hello,

As you remember on Wednesdays we publish Stories from Soviet Childhood – my generation was brought up reading the stories, and generation of our parents was brought up on them and we tried to bring up our children by reading them good children book. Today we are finishing a story by Nikolay Nosov “Mishka’s Porridge”. If you did not read the first part please click at the little picture. To the right —->
MISHKA’S PORRIDGE
(Part 2)

Mishka [a boy’s name] took matches, tied a rope round the handle of the pail and went off to the well. In a few minutes he was back.

“Where’s the water?” I asked him. .
“Water? Out there in the well.”
“Don’t be silly. What’ve you done with the pail?”
“The pail? That’s in the well too.”
“In the well?”
“That’s right.”
“You mean you dropped it?”
“That’s right.”
“Oh, you silly donkey! We’ll starve to death this way. How are we going to get water now?”
“We can use the kettle.”
I took the kettle. “Give me the rope.”
“I haven’t got it.”
“Where is it?”
“Down there.”
“Down where?”
“In the well.”
“So you dropped the pail along with the rope?”
“That’s right.”

We started hunting for another piece of rope, but we couldn’t find any.
“I’ll go and ask the neighbors,” said Mishka.
“You can’t,” I said. “Look at the time. Everyone’s gone to bed long ago.”
As luck would have it, I felt awfully thirsty. I was simply dying for a drink.

Mishka said: “It’s always like that. When there’s no water you always feel thirsty. That’s why people always get thirsty in the desert —because there’s no water in the desert.”
“Never mind about deserts,” I said. “You go and find some rope.”
“Where shall I find it? I’ve looked everywhere. Let’s use the fishing-line.”
“Is it strong enough?”
“I think so.”
“What if it isn’t?”
“If it isn’t, it’ll break.”
We unwound the fishing-line, tied it to the kettle and went out to the well. I lowered the kettle into the well and filled it with water. The line was as taut as a violin string.
“It’s going to snap,” I said. “You watch.”
“Perhaps it’ll hold if we lift it very, very carefully,” said Mishka.
I raised it as carefully as I could. I had just got it above the water when there was a splash, and the kettle was gone.
“Did it break?” said Mishka. . “Of course it did. How are we going to get water now?”
“Let’s try the samovar,” said Mishka.
“No. We might as well throw the samovar straight into the well. Less trouble. Besides, we haven’t any more rope.”
“All right then, use the pot.”
“We haven’t so many pots to throw away,” I said.
“Well, then, try a tumbler.”
“Do you want to spend the rest of the night scooping up water by the tumblerful?”
“But what are we going to do? We’ve got to finish cooking the porridge. Besides, I’m terribly thirsty.”
“Let’s try the tin mug,” I said. “It’s a little bigger than a tumbler anyway.”

We went back to the house, tied the fishing-line to the mug so that it wouldn’t overturn and went back to the well. After we had drunk our fill of water Mishka said:
“That’s what always happens—when you’re thirsty you think you could drink up the sea, but when you begin drinking you find one mugful is plenty. That’s because people are naturally greedy.”

“Stop jabbering and bring the pot out here. We can fill it with water straight from the well. It will save us running back and forth a dozen times.”
Mishka brought the pot and stood it right at the edge of the well. I very nearly knocked it off with my elbow.

“Silly donkey,” I said. “What’s the idea of putting it right under my elbow? Hold on to it and keep as far from the well as you can, or you’ll send it flying into the water.”

Mishka took the pot and moved away from the well. I filled it up and we went back to the house. By this time our porridge was quite cold and the fire had gone out. We got it going again and put the pot back on the stove to cook. After a long time it started to boil, thickened gradually and made plopping noises.

“Hear that?” said Mishka. “We’re going to have some wonderful porridge soon.”
I took a little on a spoon and tasted it. It was awful! It had a nasty bitter burnt taste, and we had forgotten to salt it. Mishka tasted it too and spat it out at once.
“No,” he said. “I’d rather die of hunger than eat such stuff.”
“You would certainly die if you did eat it,” I said.
“But what shall we do?”
“I don’t know.”
“Donkeys!” cried Mishka. “We’ve forgotten the fish.”
“We’re not going to start bothering with fish at this time of night. It will be morning soon.”
“We won’t boil them, we’ll fry them. They’ll be ready in a minute, you’ll see.”
“Oh, all right,” I said. “But if it’s going to take as long as the porridge, count me out.”
“It’ll be ready in five minutes, you’ll see.”

Mishka cleaned the fish and put them on the frying-pan. The pan got hot and the fish stuck to the bottom. He tried to pull them off and made quite a mess of them.

I said: “Whoever tried frying fish without butter?”
Mishka got a bottle of vegetable oil and poured some on to the pan and put it into the stove straight on the coals so it should cook faster. The oil spluttered and crackled and suddenly it caught fire. Mishka snatched up the frying-pan and I wanted to pour water on it, but there wasn’t a drop of water in the house, so it burned and burned until all the oil had burned out. The room was full of smoke and all that was left of the fish were a few burned coals.

“Well,” said Mishka, “what are we going to fry now?”
“No more frying. Besides spoiling good food you’re liable to burn the house down. You’ve done enough cooking for one day!”
“But what shall we eat?

We tried chewing raw meal but it wasn’t much fun. We tried a raw onion, but it was bitter. We tried vegetable oil and nearly made ourselves sick. Finally we found the jam pot, licked it clean and went to bed. It was very late by then.

We woke up in the morning as hungry as wolves. Mishka wanted to cook some porridge, but when I saw him get out the meal I got cold all over.

“Don’t you dare,” I said. “I’ll go to Aunt Natasha, our landlady, and ask her to cook some porridge for us.”

We went to Aunt Natasha and told her all about it and promised to weed her garden for her if she would cook some porridge for us. She took pity on us and gave us some milk and cabbage pie while she cooked our porridge. And we ate and ate as if we couldn’t stop. Aunt Natasha’s little boy Vovka stood watching with his eyes popping out.

At last we had had enough. Aunt Natasha gave us a hook and some rope and we went to fish the pail and the kettle out of the well. It took us a long time before we finally managed to pull them up. But luckily nothing got lost. After that, Mishka and I and little Vovka weeded Aunt Natasha’s garden.

Mishka said: “Weeding is nothing. Anybody can do it. It’s easy. Much easier than cooking porridge, anyway.”

Best wishes and next Wednesday we will read next story!

Svet

comments always welcome

Stories from Soviet Childhood: MISHKA'S PORRIDGE (1)

Hello,

Today we continue reading stories from my Soviet Childhood. How I already told that is very important to know what books people read and what movies watched when they were kids. That gives us a clue to understand who these people are. Today we start to read next story by Noikolay Nosov, first it was published in the magazine for children “Murzilka” then in the book Rat-tat-tat (Тук-тук-тук), 1945. Many generation of Soviet people were brought up on this stories. And I’ll tell you a secret that I like them all but maybe “Mishka’s Porrige” is my favorite ;).

MISHKA’S PORRIDGE

(Part 1)

Last summer when I was living in the country with my mother, Mishka [a boy’s name] came to stay with us. I was very pleased to see him because I had been quite lonely without him. Mum was pleased to see him too.

“I’m so glad you’ve come,” she said. “You two boys can keep each other company. I have to go to town early tomorrow, and I don’t know when I’ll be back. Do you think you can manage here by yourselves?”

“Of course we can,” I said. “We aren’t babies.”

“You’ll have to make your own breakfast. Do you know how to cook porridge?”

“I do,” said Mishka. “It’s easy as anything.”
“Mishka,” I said, “are you quite sure you know? When did you ever cook porridge?”
“Don’t worry. I’ve seen Mum cook it. You leave it to me. I won’t let you starve. I’ll make you the best porridge you’ve ever tasted.”

In the morning Mum left us a supply of bread and some jam for our tea and showed us where the oatmeal was. She told us how to cook it too, but I didn’t bother to listen. Why should I bother if Mishka knows all about it, I thought.

Then Mum went away and Mishka and I decided to go down to the river to fish. We got out our fishing-tackle and dug up some worms.
“Just a minute,” I said. “Who’s going to cook the porridge if we go down to the river?”
“Who wants to bother with cooking?” said Mishka. “It’s too much trouble. We can eat bread and jam instead. There’s plenty of bread. We’ll cook the porridge later on when we get hungry.”

We made a lot of jam sandwiches and went off to the river. We went in swimming and lay on the sandy beach afterwards drying ourselves and eating our sandwiches. Then we fished. We sat for a long time but the fish wouldn’t bite. All we got was a dozen or so gudgeons, teeny-weeny ones. We spent most of the day down at the river. Late in the afternoon we got terribly hungry and hurried home to get something to eat.

“Now then, Mishka,” I said. “You’re the expert. What shall we make?”
“Let’s make some porridge,” said Mishka. “It’s the easiest.”
“All right,” I said.
We lit the stove. Mishka got the meal and pot.
“See you make plenty while you’re at it. I’m good and hungry.”
He nearly filled the pot up with meal and poured in water up to the brim.
“Isn’t that too much water?” I said.
“No, that’s the way Mother makes it. You look after the stove and leave the porridge to me.”
So I kept the fire going while Mishka cooked the porridge, which means that he sat and watched the pot, because the porridge cooked by itself.

Before long it got quite dark and we had to light the lamp. And the porridge went on cooking. Suddenly I looked up and saw the pot lid rising and the porridge spilling out over the side.

“Hey, Mishka,” I said. “What’s the matter with the porridge?”
“Why, what’s wrong with it?”
“It’s climbing right out of the pot!”
Mishka grabbed a spoon and began pushing the porridge back into the pot. He pushed and pushed, but it kept swelling up and spilling over the side.
“I don’t know what’s happened to it. Perhaps it’s ready?”

I took a spoon and tasted a little, but the meal was still hard and dry.
“Where’s all the water gone?”
“I don’t know,” said Mishka. “I put an awful lot in. Perhaps there’s a hole in the pot?”
We looked all over the pot but there wasn’t any sign of a hole.
“Must have evaporated,” he said. “We’ll have to add some more.”
He took some of the porridge out of the pot and put it on a plate; he had to take out quite a bit to make room for the water. Then we put the pot back on the stove and let it cook some more. It cooked and cooked and after a while it began spilling over the side again.

“Hey, what’s the idea!” cried Mishka. “Why won’t it stay in the pot?”
He snatched up his spoon and scooped out some more porridge and added another cup of water.
“Look at that,” he said. “You thought there was too much water.”
The porridge went on cooking. And would you believe it, in a little while it lifted the lid and came crawling out again!
I said: “You must have put too much meal in. That’s what it is. It swells when it cooks and there’s not enough room in the pot for it.”
“Yes, that must be it,” said Mishka. “It’s all your fault. You told me to put a lot in because you were hungry, remember?”
“How do I know how much to put in? You’re the one who’s supposed to know how to cook.”
“So I do. I’d have it cooked by now if you hadn’t interfered.”
“All right, cook away, I shan’t say another word.”

I went off in a huff and Mishka went on cooking the porridge, that is, he kept scooping out the extra porridge and adding water. Soon the whole table was covered with plates of half-cooked porridge. And he added water each time.
Finally I lost patience.

“You’re not doing it right. This way the porridge won’t be ready till morning.”
“Well, that’s how they do it in big restaurants. Didn’t you know that? They always cook dinner the night before so it should be ready by morning.”
“That’s all right for restaurants. They don’t need to hurry because they have heaps of other food.”
“We don’t need to hurry either.”
“Don’t we! I’m starving. And besides it’s time to go to bed. See how late it is.”
“You’ll have plenty of time to sleep,” he said, throwing another glass of water into the pot. Suddenly it dawned on me what was wrong,
“Of course it won’t cook if you keep adding cold water,” I said.
“You think you can cook porridge without water?”
“No, I think you’ve still got too much meal in that pot.”
I took the pot, spilled out half the meal and told him to fill it with water.
He took the mug and went to the pail.
“Dash it,” he said. “The water’s all gone.”
“What shall we do now? It’s pitch dark, we’ll never be able to find the well.”
“Rats, I’ll bring some in a jiffy.”
He took matches, tied a rope round the handle of the pail and went off to the well. In a few minutes he was back.
“Where’s the water?” I asked him. .
“Water? Out there in the well.”
“Don’t be silly. What have you done with the pail?”
“The pail? That’s in the well too.”

…….
We’ll continue to read the story next Wednesday.

Best wishes,

Svet

comments always welcome